1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
7930
7931
7932
7933
7934
7935
7936
7937
7938
7939
7940
7941
7942
7943
7944
7945
7946
7947
7948
7949
7950
7951
7952
7953
7954
7955
7956
7957
7958
7959
7960
7961
7962
7963
7964
7965
7966
7967
7968
7969
7970
7971
7972
7973
7974
7975
7976
7977
7978
7979
7980
7981
7982
7983
7984
7985
7986
7987
7988
7989
7990
7991
7992
7993
7994
7995
7996
7997
7998
7999
8000
8001
8002
8003
8004
8005
8006
8007
8008
8009
8010
8011
8012
8013
8014
8015
8016
8017
8018
8019
8020
8021
8022
8023
8024
8025
8026
8027
8028
8029
8030
8031
8032
8033
8034
8035
8036
8037
8038
8039
8040
8041
8042
8043
8044
8045
8046
8047
8048
8049
8050
8051
8052
8053
8054
8055
8056
8057
8058
8059
8060
8061
8062
8063
8064
8065
8066
8067
8068
8069
8070
8071
8072
8073
8074
8075
8076
8077
8078
8079
8080
8081
8082
8083
8084
8085
8086
8087
8088
8089
8090
8091
8092
8093
8094
8095
8096
8097
8098
8099
8100
8101
8102
8103
8104
8105
8106
8107
8108
8109
8110
8111
8112
8113
8114
8115
8116
8117
8118
8119
8120
8121
8122
8123
8124
8125
8126
8127
8128
8129
8130
8131
8132
8133
8134
8135
8136
8137
8138
8139
8140
8141
8142
8143
8144
8145
8146
8147
8148
8149
8150
8151
8152
8153
8154
8155
8156
8157
8158
8159
8160
8161
8162
8163
8164
8165
8166
8167
8168
8169
8170
8171
8172
8173
8174
8175
8176
8177
8178
8179
8180
8181
8182
8183
8184
8185
8186
8187
8188
8189
8190
8191
8192
8193
8194
8195
8196
8197
8198
8199
8200
8201
8202
8203
8204
8205
8206
8207
8208
8209
8210
8211
8212
8213
8214
8215
8216
8217
8218
8219
8220
8221
8222
8223
8224
8225
8226
8227
8228
8229
8230
8231
8232
8233
8234
8235
8236
8237
8238
8239
8240
8241
8242
8243
8244
8245
8246
8247
8248
8249
8250
8251
8252
8253
8254
8255
8256
8257
8258
8259
8260
8261
8262
8263
8264
8265
8266
8267
8268
8269
8270
8271
8272
8273
8274
8275
8276
8277
8278
8279
8280
8281
8282
8283
8284
8285
8286
8287
8288
8289
8290
8291
8292
8293
8294
8295
8296
8297
8298
8299
8300
8301
8302
8303
8304
8305
8306
8307
8308
8309
8310
8311
8312
8313
8314
8315
8316
8317
8318
8319
8320
8321
8322
8323
8324
8325
8326
8327
8328
8329
8330
8331
8332
8333
8334
8335
8336
8337
8338
8339
8340
8341
8342
8343
8344
8345
8346
8347
8348
8349
8350
8351
8352
8353
8354
8355
8356
8357
8358
8359
8360
8361
8362
8363
8364
8365
8366
8367
8368
8369
8370
8371
8372
8373
8374
8375
8376
8377
8378
8379
8380
8381
8382
8383
8384
8385
8386
8387
8388
8389
8390
8391
8392
8393
8394
8395
8396
8397
8398
8399
8400
8401
8402
8403
8404
8405
8406
8407
8408
8409
8410
8411
8412
8413
8414
8415
8416
8417
8418
8419
8420
8421
8422
8423
8424
8425
8426
8427
8428
8429
8430
8431
8432
8433
8434
8435
8436
8437
8438
8439
8440
8441
8442
8443
8444
8445
8446
8447
8448
8449
8450
8451
8452
8453
8454
8455
8456
8457
8458
8459
8460
8461
8462
8463
8464
8465
8466
8467
8468
8469
8470
8471
8472
8473
8474
8475
8476
8477
8478
8479
8480
8481
8482
8483
8484
8485
8486
8487
8488
8489
8490
8491
8492
8493
8494
8495
8496
8497
8498
8499
8500
8501
8502
8503
8504
8505
8506
8507
8508
8509
8510
8511
8512
8513
8514
8515
8516
8517
8518
8519
8520
8521
8522
8523
8524
8525
8526
8527
8528
8529
8530
8531
8532
8533
8534
8535
8536
8537
8538
8539
8540
8541
8542
8543
8544
8545
8546
8547
8548
8549
8550
8551
8552
8553
8554
8555
8556
8557
8558
8559
8560
8561
8562
8563
8564
8565
8566
8567
8568
8569
8570
8571
8572
8573
8574
8575
8576
8577
8578
8579
8580
8581
8582
8583
8584
8585
8586
8587
8588
8589
8590
8591
8592
8593
8594
8595
8596
8597
8598
8599
8600
8601
8602
8603
8604
8605
8606
8607
8608
8609
8610
8611
8612
8613
8614
8615
|
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Camille (La Dame aux Camilias), by Alexandre Dumas, fils
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
using this eBook.
Title: Camille (La Dame aux Camilias)
Author: Alexandre Dumas, fils
Translator: Sir Edmond Gosse
Release Date: January, 1999 [eBook #1608]
[Most recently updated: January 21, 2022]
Language: English
Produced by: Dianne Bean and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CAMILLE (LA DAME AUX CAMILIAS) ***
Camille
(la Dame Aux Camilias)
By Alexandre Dumas, fils
CONTENTS
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter I
In my opinion, it is impossible to create characters until one has
spent a long time in studying men, as it is impossible to speak a
language until it has been seriously acquired. Not being old enough to
invent, I content myself with narrating, and I beg the reader to assure
himself of the truth of a story in which all the characters, with the
exception of the heroine, are still alive. Eye-witnesses of the greater
part of the facts which I have collected are to be found in Paris, and
I might call upon them to confirm me if my testimony is not enough.
And, thanks to a particular circumstance, I alone can write these
things, for I alone am able to give the final details, without which it
would have been impossible to make the story at once interesting and
complete.
This is how these details came to my knowledge. On the 12th of March,
1847, I saw in the Rue Lafitte a great yellow placard announcing a sale
of furniture and curiosities. The sale was to take place on account of
the death of the owner. The owner’s name was not mentioned, but the
sale was to be held at 9, Rue d’Antin, on the 16th, from 12 to 5. The
placard further announced that the rooms and furniture could be seen on
the 13th and 14th.
I have always been very fond of curiosities, and I made up my mind not
to miss the occasion, if not of buying some, at all events of seeing
them. Next day I called at 9, Rue d’Antin.
It was early in the day, and yet there were already a number of
visitors, both men and women, and the women, though they were dressed
in cashmere and velvet, and had their carriages waiting for them at the
door, gazed with astonishment and admiration at the luxury which they
saw before them.
I was not long in discovering the reason of this astonishment and
admiration, for, having begun to examine things a little carefully, I
discovered without difficulty that I was in the house of a kept woman.
Now, if there is one thing which women in society would like to see
(and there were society women there), it is the home of those women
whose carriages splash their own carriages day by day, who, like them,
side by side with them, have their boxes at the Opera and at the
Italiens, and who parade in Paris the opulent insolence of their
beauty, their diamonds, and their scandal.
This one was dead, so the most virtuous of women could enter even her
bedroom. Death had purified the air of this abode of splendid foulness,
and if more excuse were needed, they had the excuse that they had
merely come to a sale, they knew not whose. They had read the placards,
they wished to see what the placards had announced, and to make their
choice beforehand. What could be more natural? Yet, all the same, in
the midst of all these beautiful things, they could not help looking
about for some traces of this courtesan’s life, of which they had
heard, no doubt, strange enough stories.
Unfortunately the mystery had vanished with the goddess, and, for all
their endeavours, they discovered only what was on sale since the
owner’s decease, and nothing of what had been on sale during her
lifetime. For the rest, there were plenty of things worth buying. The
furniture was superb; there were rosewood and buhl cabinets and tables,
Sevres and Chinese vases, Saxe statuettes, satin, velvet, lace; there
was nothing lacking.
I sauntered through the rooms, following the inquisitive ladies of
distinction. They entered a room with Persian hangings, and I was just
going to enter in turn, when they came out again almost immediately,
smiling, and as if ashamed of their own curiosity. I was all the more
eager to see the room. It was the dressing-room, laid out with all the
articles of toilet, in which the dead woman’s extravagance seemed to be
seen at its height.
On a large table against the wall, a table three feet in width and six
in length, glittered all the treasures of Aucoc and Odiot. It was a
magnificent collection, and there was not one of those thousand little
things so necessary to the toilet of a woman of the kind which was not
in gold or silver. Such a collection could only have been got together
little by little, and the same lover had certainly not begun and ended
it.
Not being shocked at the sight of a kept woman’s dressing-room, I
amused myself with examining every detail, and I discovered that these
magnificently chiselled objects bore different initials and different
coronets. I looked at one after another, each recalling a separate
shame, and I said that God had been merciful to the poor child, in not
having left her to pay the ordinary penalty, but rather to die in the
midst of her beauty and luxury, before the coming of old age, the
courtesan’s first death.
Is there anything sadder in the world than the old age of vice,
especially in woman? She preserves no dignity, she inspires no
interest. The everlasting repentance, not of the evil ways followed,
but of the plans that have miscarried, the money that has been spent in
vain, is as saddening a thing as one can well meet with. I knew an aged
woman who had once been “gay,” whose only link with the past was a
daughter almost as beautiful as she herself had been. This poor
creature to whom her mother had never said, “You are my child,” except
to bid her nourish her old age as she herself had nourished her youth,
was called Louise, and, being obedient to her mother, she abandoned
herself without volition, without passion, without pleasure, as she
would have worked at any other profession that might have been taught
her.
The constant sight of dissipation, precocious dissipation, in addition
to her constant sickly state, had extinguished in her mind all the
knowledge of good and evil that God had perhaps given her, but that no
one had ever thought of developing. I shall always remember her, as she
passed along the boulevards almost every day at the same hour,
accompanied by her mother as assiduously as a real mother might have
accompanied her daughter. I was very young then, and ready to accept
for myself the easy morality of the age. I remember, however, the
contempt and disgust which awoke in me at the sight of this scandalous
chaperoning. Her face, too, was inexpressibly virginal in its
expression of innocence and of melancholy suffering. She was like a
figure of Resignation.
One day the girl’s face was transfigured. In the midst of all the
debauches mapped out by her mother, it seemed to her as if God had left
over for her one happiness. And why indeed should God, who had made her
without strength, have left her without consolation, under the
sorrowful burden of her life? One day, then, she realized that she was
to have a child, and all that remained to her of chastity leaped for
joy. The soul has strange refuges. Louise ran to tell the good news to
her mother. It is a shameful thing to speak of, but we are not telling
tales of pleasant sins; we are telling of true facts, which it would be
better, no doubt, to pass over in silence, if we did not believe that
it is needful from time to time to reveal the martyrdom of those who
are condemned without hearing, scorned without judging; shameful it is,
but this mother answered the daughter that they had already scarce
enough for two, and would certainly not have enough for three; that
such children are useless, and a lying-in is so much time lost.
Next day a midwife, of whom all we will say is that she was a friend of
the mother, visited Louise, who remained in bed for a few days, and
then got up paler and feebler than before.
Three months afterward a man took pity on her and tried to heal her,
morally and physically; but the last shock had been too violent, and
Louise died of it. The mother still lives; how? God knows.
This story returned to my mind while I looked at the silver toilet
things, and a certain space of time must have elapsed during these
reflections, for no one was left in the room but myself and an
attendant, who, standing near the door, was carefully watching me to
see that I did not pocket anything.
I went up to the man, to whom I was causing so much anxiety. “Sir,” I
said, “can you tell me the name of the person who formerly lived here?”
“Mademoiselle Marguerite Gautier.”
I knew her by name and by sight.
“What!” I said to the attendant; “Marguerite Gautier is dead?”
“Yes, sir.”
“When did she die?”
“Three weeks ago, I believe.”
“And why are the rooms on view?”
“The creditors believe that it will send up the prices. People can see
beforehand the effect of the things; you see that induces them to buy.”
“She was in debt, then?”
“To any extent, sir.”
“But the sale will cover it?”
“And more too.”
“Who will get what remains over?”
“Her family.”
“She had a family?”
“It seems so.”
“Thanks.”
The attendant, reassured as to my intentions, touched his hat, and I
went out.
“Poor girl!” I said to myself as I returned home; “she must have had a
sad death, for, in her world, one has friends only when one is
perfectly well.” And in spite of myself I began to feel melancholy over
the fate of Marguerite Gautier.
It will seem absurd to many people, but I have an unbounded sympathy
for women of this kind, and I do not think it necessary to apologize
for such sympathy.
One day, as I was going to the Prefecture for a passport, I saw in one
of the neighbouring streets a poor girl who was being marched along by
two policemen. I do not know what was the matter. All I know is that
she was weeping bitterly as she kissed an infant only a few months old,
from whom her arrest was to separate her. Since that day I have never
dared to despise a woman at first sight.
Chapter II
The sale was to take place on the 16th. A day’s interval had been left
between the visiting days and the sale, in order to give time for
taking down the hangings, curtains, etc. I had just returned from
abroad. It was natural that I had not heard of Marguerite’s death among
the pieces of news which one’s friends always tell on returning after
an absence. Marguerite was a pretty woman; but though the life of such
women makes sensation enough, their death makes very little. They are
suns which set as they rose, unobserved. Their death, when they die
young, is heard of by all their lovers at the same moment, for in Paris
almost all the lovers of a well-known woman are friends. A few
recollections are exchanged, and everybody’s life goes on as if the
incident had never occurred, without so much as a tear.
Nowadays, at twenty-five, tears have become so rare a thing that they
are not to be squandered indiscriminately. It is the most that can be
expected if the parents who pay for being wept over are wept over in
return for the price they pay.
As for me, though my initials did not occur on any of Marguerite’s
belongings, that instinctive indulgence, that natural pity that I have
already confessed, set me thinking over her death, more perhaps than it
was worth thinking over. I remembered having often met Marguerite in
the Bois, where she went regularly every day in a little blue coupé
drawn by two magnificent bays, and I had noticed in her a distinction
quite apart from other women of her kind, a distinction which was
enhanced by a really exceptional beauty.
These unfortunate creatures whenever they go out are always accompanied
by somebody or other. As no man cares to make himself conspicuous by
being seen in their company, and as they are afraid of solitude, they
take with them either those who are not well enough off to have a
carriage, or one or another of those elegant, ancient ladies, whose
elegance is a little inexplicable, and to whom one can always go for
information in regard to the women whom they accompany.
In Marguerite’s case it was quite different. She was always alone when
she drove in the Champs-Elysées, lying back in her carriage as much as
possible, dressed in furs in winter, and in summer wearing very simple
dresses; and though she often passed people whom she knew, her smile,
when she chose to smile, was seen only by them, and a duchess might
have smiled in just such a manner. She did not drive to and fro like
the others, from the Rond-Point to the end of the Champs-Elysées. She
drove straight to the Bois. There she left her carriage, walked for an
hour, returned to her carriage, and drove rapidly home.
All these circumstances which I had so often witnessed came back to my
memory, and I regretted her death as one might regret the destruction
of a beautiful work of art.
It was impossible to see more charm in beauty than in that of
Marguerite. Excessively tall and thin, she had in the fullest degree
the art of repairing this oversight of Nature by the mere arrangement
of the things she wore. Her cashmere reached to the ground, and showed
on each side the large flounces of a silk dress, and the heavy muff
which she held pressed against her bosom was surrounded by such
cunningly arranged folds that the eye, however exacting, could find no
fault with the contour of the lines. Her head, a marvel, was the object
of the most coquettish care. It was small, and her mother, as Musset
would say, seemed to have made it so in order to make it with care.
Set, in an oval of indescribable grace, two black eyes, surmounted by
eyebrows of so pure a curve that it seemed as if painted; veil these
eyes with lovely lashes, which, when drooped, cast their shadow on the
rosy hue of the cheeks; trace a delicate, straight nose, the nostrils a
little open, in an ardent aspiration toward the life of the senses;
design a regular mouth, with lips parted graciously over teeth as white
as milk; colour the skin with the down of a peach that no hand has
touched, and you will have the general aspect of that charming
countenance. The hair, black as jet, waving naturally or not, was
parted on the forehead in two large folds and draped back over the
head, leaving in sight just the tip of the ears, in which there
glittered two diamonds, worth four to five thousand francs each. How it
was that her ardent life had left on Marguerite’s face the virginal,
almost childlike expression, which characterized it, is a problem which
we can but state, without attempting to solve it.
Marguerite had a marvellous portrait of herself, by Vidal, the only man
whose pencil could do her justice. I had this portrait by me for a few
days after her death, and the likeness was so astonishing that it has
helped to refresh my memory in regard to some points which I might not
otherwise have remembered.
Some among the details of this chapter did not reach me until later,
but I write them here so as not to be obliged to return to them when
the story itself has begun.
Marguerite was always present at every first night, and passed every
evening either at the theatre or the ball. Whenever there was a new
piece she was certain to be seen, and she invariably had three things
with her on the ledge of her ground-floor box: her opera-glass, a bag
of sweets, and a bouquet of camellias.
For twenty-five days of the month the camellias were white, and for
five they were red; no one ever knew the reason of this change of
colour, which I mention though I can not explain it; it was noticed
both by her friends and by the _habitués_ of the theatres to which she
most often went. She was never seen with any flowers but camellias. At
the florist’s, Madame Barjon’s, she had come to be called “the Lady of
the Camellias,” and the name stuck to her.
Like all those who move in a certain set in Paris, I knew that
Marguerite had lived with some of the most fashionable young men in
society, that she spoke of it openly, and that they themselves boasted
of it; so that all seemed equally pleased with one another.
Nevertheless, for about three years, after a visit to Bagnères, she was
said to be living with an old duke, a foreigner, enormously rich, who
had tried to remove her as far as possible from her former life, and,
as it seemed, entirely to her own satisfaction.
This is what I was told on the subject. In the spring of 1847
Marguerite was so ill that the doctors ordered her to take the waters,
and she went to Bagnères. Among the invalids was the daughter of this
duke; she was not only suffering from the same complaint, but she was
so like Marguerite in appearance that they might have been taken for
sisters; the young duchess was in the last stage of consumption, and a
few days after Marguerite’s arrival she died. One morning, the duke,
who had remained at Bagnères to be near the soil that had buried a part
of his heart, caught sight of Marguerite at a turn of the road. He
seemed to see the shadow of his child, and going up to her, he took her
hands, embraced and wept over her, and without even asking her who she
was, begged her to let him love in her the living image of his dead
child. Marguerite, alone at Bagnères with her maid, and not being in
any fear of compromising herself, granted the duke’s request. Some
people who knew her, happening to be at Bagnères, took upon themselves
to explain Mademoiselle Gautier’s true position to the duke. It was a
blow to the old man, for the resemblance with his daughter was ended in
one direction, but it was too late. She had become a necessity to his
heart, his only pretext, his only excuse, for living. He made no
reproaches, he had indeed no right to do so, but he asked her if she
felt herself capable of changing her mode of life, offering her in
return for the sacrifice every compensation that she could desire. She
consented.
It must be said that Marguerite was just then very ill. The past seemed
to her sensitive nature as if it were one of the main causes of her
illness, and a sort of superstition led her to hope that God would
restore to her both health and beauty in return for her repentance and
conversion. By the end of the summer, the waters, sleep, the natural
fatigue of long walks, had indeed more or less restored her health. The
duke accompanied her to Paris, where he continued to see her as he had
done at Bagnères.
This liaison, whose motive and origin were quite unknown, caused a
great sensation, for the duke, already known for his immense fortune,
now became known for his prodigality. All this was set down to the
debauchery of a rich old man, and everything was believed except the
truth. The father’s sentiment for Marguerite had, in truth, so pure a
cause that anything but a communion of hearts would have seemed to him
a kind of incest, and he had never spoken to her a word which his
daughter might not have heard.
Far be it from me to make out our heroine to be anything but what she
was. As long as she remained at Bagnères, the promise she had made to
the duke had not been hard to keep, and she had kept it; but, once back
in Paris, it seemed to her, accustomed to a life of dissipation, of
balls, of orgies, as if the solitude, only interrupted by the duke’s
stated visits, would kill her with boredom, and the hot breath of her
old life came back across her head and heart.
We must add that Marguerite had returned more beautiful than she had
ever been; she was but twenty, and her malady, sleeping but not
subdued, continued to give her those feverish desires which are almost
always the result of diseases of the chest.
It was a great grief to the duke when his friends, always on the
lookout for some scandal on the part of the woman with whom, it seemed
to them, he was compromising himself, came to tell him, indeed to prove
to him, that at times when she was sure of not seeing him she received
other visits, and that these visits were often prolonged till the
following day. On being questioned, Marguerite admitted everything to
the duke, and advised him, without _arrière-pensée_, to concern himself
with her no longer, for she felt incapable of carrying out what she had
undertaken, and she did not wish to go on accepting benefits from a man
whom she was deceiving. The duke did not return for a week; it was all
he could do, and on the eighth day he came to beg Marguerite to let him
still visit her, promising that he would take her as she was, so long
as he might see her, and swearing that he would never utter a reproach
against her, not though he were to die of it.
This, then, was the state of things three months after Marguerite’s
return; that is to say, in November or December, 1842.
Chapter III
At one o’clock on the 16th I went to the Rue d’Antin. The voice of the
auctioneer could be heard from the outer door. The rooms were crowded
with people. There were all the celebrities of the most elegant
impropriety, furtively examined by certain great ladies who had again
seized the opportunity of the sale in order to be able to see, close at
hand, women whom they might never have another occasion of meeting, and
whom they envied perhaps in secret for their easy pleasures. The
Duchess of F. elbowed Mlle. A., one of the most melancholy examples of
our modern courtesan; the Marquis de T. hesitated over a piece of
furniture the price of which was being run high by Mme. D., the most
elegant and famous adulteress of our time; the Duke of Y., who in
Madrid is supposed to be ruining himself in Paris, and in Paris to be
ruining himself in Madrid, and who, as a matter of fact, never even
reaches the limit of his income, talked with Mme. M., one of our
wittiest story-tellers, who from time to time writes what she says and
signs what she writes, while at the same time he exchanged confidential
glances with Mme. de N., a fair ornament of the Champs-Elysées, almost
always dressed in pink or blue, and driving two big black horses which
Tony had sold her for 10,000 francs, and for which she had paid, after
her fashion; finally, Mlle. R., who makes by her mere talent twice what
the women of the world make by their dot and three times as much as the
others make by their amours, had come, in spite of the cold, to make
some purchases, and was not the least looked at among the crowd.
We might cite the initials of many more of those who found themselves,
not without some mutual surprise, side by side in one room. But we fear
to weary the reader. We will only add that everyone was in the highest
spirits, and that many of those present had known the dead woman, and
seemed quite oblivious of the fact. There was a sound of loud laughter;
the auctioneers shouted at the top of their voices; the dealers who had
filled the benches in front of the auction table tried in vain to
obtain silence, in order to transact their business in peace. Never was
there a noisier or a more varied gathering.
I slipped quietly into the midst of this tumult, sad to think of when
one remembered that the poor creature whose goods were being sold to
pay her debts had died in the next room. Having come rather to examine
than to buy, I watched the faces of the auctioneers, noticing how they
beamed with delight whenever anything reached a price beyond their
expectations. Honest creatures, who had speculated upon this woman’s
prostitution, who had gained their hundred per cent out of her, who had
plagued with their writs the last moments of her life, and who came now
after her death to gather in at once the fruits of their dishonourable
calculations and the interest on their shameful credit! How wise were
the ancients in having only one God for traders and robbers!
Dresses, cashmeres, jewels, were sold with incredible rapidity. There
was nothing that I cared for, and I still waited. All at once I heard:
“A volume, beautifully bound, gilt-edged, entitled Manon Lescaut. There
is something written on the first page. Ten francs.”
“Twelve,” said a voice after a longish silence.
“Fifteen,” I said.
Why? I did not know. Doubtless for the something written.
“Fifteen,” repeated the auctioneer.
“Thirty,” said the first bidder in a tone which seemed to defy further
competition.
It had now become a struggle. “Thirty-five,” I cried in the same tone.
“Forty.”
“Fifty.”
“Sixty.”
“A hundred.”
If I had wished to make a sensation I should certainly have succeeded,
for a profound silence had ensued, and people gazed at me as if to see
what sort of a person it was, who seemed to be so determined to possess
the volume.
The accent which I had given to my last word seemed to convince my
adversary; he preferred to abandon a conflict which could only have
resulted in making me pay ten times its price for the volume, and,
bowing, he said very gracefully, though indeed a little late:
“I give way, sir.”
Nothing more being offered, the book was assigned to me.
As I was afraid of some new fit of obstinacy, which my amour propre
might have sustained somewhat better than my purse, I wrote down my
name, had the book put on one side, and went out. I must have given
considerable food for reflection to the witnesses of this scene, who
would no doubt ask themselves what my purpose could have been in paying
a hundred francs for a book which I could have had anywhere for ten,
or, at the outside, fifteen.
An hour after, I sent for my purchase. On the first page was written in
ink, in an elegant hand, an inscription on the part of the giver. It
consisted of these words:
Manon to Marguerite.
Humility.
It was signed Armand Duval.
What was the meaning of the word Humility? Was Manon to recognise in
Marguerite, in the opinion of M. Armand Duval, her superior in vice or
in affection? The second interpretation seemed the more probable, for
the first would have been an impertinent piece of plain speaking which
Marguerite, whatever her opinion of herself, would never have accepted.
I went out again, and thought no more of the book until at night, when
I was going to bed.
Manon Lescaut is a touching story. I know every detail of it, and yet
whenever I come across the volume the same sympathy always draws me to
it; I open it, and for the hundredth time I live over again with the
heroine of the Abbé Prévost. Now this heroine is so true to life that I
feel as if I had known her; and thus the sort of comparison between her
and Marguerite gave me an unusual inclination to read it, and my
indulgence passed into pity, almost into a kind of love for the poor
girl to whom I owed the volume. Manon died in the desert, it is true,
but in the arms of the man who loved her with the whole energy of his
soul; who, when she was dead, dug a grave for her, and watered it with
his tears, and buried his heart in it; while Marguerite, a sinner like
Manon, and perhaps converted like her, had died in a sumptuous bed (it
seemed, after what I had seen, the bed of her past), but in that desert
of the heart, a more barren, a vaster, a more pitiless desert than that
in which Manon had found her last resting-place.
Marguerite, in fact, as I had found from some friends who knew of the
last circumstances of her life, had not a single real friend by her
bedside during the two months of her long and painful agony.
Then from Manon and Marguerite my mind wandered to those whom I knew,
and whom I saw singing along the way which led to just such another
death. Poor souls! if it is not right to love them, is it not well to
pity them? You pity the blind man who has never seen the daylight, the
deaf who has never heard the harmonies of nature, the dumb who has
never found a voice for his soul, and, under a false cloak of shame,
you will not pity this blindness of heart, this deafness of soul, this
dumbness of conscience, which sets the poor afflicted creature beside
herself and makes her, in spite of herself, incapable of seeing what is
good, of hearing the Lord, and of speaking the pure language of love
and faith.
Hugo has written Marion Delorme, Musset has written Bernerette,
Alexandre Dumas has written Fernande, the thinkers and poets of all
time have brought to the courtesan the offering of their pity, and at
times a great man has rehabilitated them with his love and even with
his name. If I insist on this point, it is because many among those who
have begun to read me will be ready to throw down a book in which they
will fear to find an apology for vice and prostitution; and the
author’s age will do something, no doubt, to increase this fear. Let me
undeceive those who think thus, and let them go on reading, if nothing
but such a fear hinders them.
I am quite simply convinced of a certain principle, which is: For the
woman whose education has not taught her what is right, God almost
always opens two ways which lead thither the ways of sorrow and of
love. They are hard; those who walk in them walk with bleeding feet and
torn hands, but they also leave the trappings of vice upon the thorns
of the wayside, and reach the journey’s end in a nakedness which is not
shameful in the sight of the Lord.
Those who meet these bold travellers ought to succour them, and to tell
all that they have met them, for in so doing they point out the way. It
is not a question of setting at the outset of life two sign-posts, one
bearing the inscription “The Right Way,” the other the inscription “The
Wrong Way,” and of saying to those who come there, “Choose.” One must
needs, like Christ, point out the ways which lead from the second road
to the first, to those who have been easily led astray; and it is
needful that the beginning of these ways should not be too painful nor
appear too impenetrable.
Here is Christianity with its marvellous parable of the Prodigal Son to
teach us indulgence and pardon. Jesus was full of love for souls
wounded by the passions of men; he loved to bind up their wounds and to
find in those very wounds the balm which should heal them. Thus he said
to the Magdalen: “Much shall be forgiven thee because thou hast loved
much,” a sublimity of pardon which can only have called forth a sublime
faith.
Why do we make ourselves more strict than Christ? Why, holding
obstinately to the opinions of the world, which hardens itself in order
that it may be thought strong, do we reject, as it rejects, souls
bleeding at wounds by which, like a sick man’s bad blood, the evil of
their past may be healed, if only a friendly hand is stretched out to
lave them and set them in the convalescence of the heart?
It is to my own generation that I speak, to those for whom the theories
of M. de Voltaire happily exist no longer, to those who, like myself,
realize that humanity, for these last fifteen years, has been in one of
its most audacious moments of expansion. The science of good and evil
is acquired forever; faith is refashioned, respect for sacred things
has returned to us, and if the world has not all at once become good,
it has at least become better. The efforts of every intelligent man
tend in the same direction, and every strong will is harnessed to the
same principle: Be good, be young, be true! Evil is nothing but vanity,
let us have the pride of good, and above all let us never despair. Do
not let us despise the woman who is neither mother, sister, maid, nor
wife. Do not let us limit esteem to the family nor indulgence to
egoism. Since “there is more joy in heaven over one sinner that
repenteth than over ninety and nine just persons that need no
repentance,” let us give joy to heaven. Heaven will render it back to
us with usury. Let us leave on our way the alms of pardon for those
whom earthly desires have driven astray, whom a divine hope shall
perhaps save, and, as old women say when they offer you some homely
remedy of their own, if it does no good it will do no harm.
Doubtless it must seem a bold thing to attempt to deduce these grand
results out of the meagre subject that I deal with; but I am one of
those who believe that all is in little. The child is small, and he
includes the man; the brain is narrow, and it harbours thought; the eye
is but a point, and it covers leagues.
Chapter IV
Two days after, the sale was ended. It had produced 150,000 francs. The
creditors divided among them two thirds, and the family, a sister and a
grand-nephew, received the remainder.
The sister opened her eyes very wide when the lawyer wrote to her that
she had inherited 50,000 francs. The girl had not seen her sister for
six or seven years, and did not know what had become of her from the
moment when she had disappeared from home. She came up to Paris in
haste, and great was the astonishment of those who had known Marguerite
when they saw as her only heir a fine, fat country girl, who until then
had never left her village. She had made the fortune at a single
stroke, without even knowing the source of that fortune. She went back,
I heard afterward, to her countryside, greatly saddened by her sister’s
death, but with a sadness which was somewhat lightened by the
investment at four and a half per cent which she had been able to make.
All these circumstances, often repeated in Paris, the mother city of
scandal, had begun to be forgotten, and I was even little by little
forgetting the part I had taken in them, when a new incident brought to
my knowledge the whole of Marguerite’s life, and acquainted me with
such pathetic details that I was taken with the idea of writing down
the story which I now write.
The rooms, now emptied of all their furniture, had been to let for
three or four days when one morning there was a ring at my door.
My servant, or, rather, my porter, who acted as my servant, went to the
door and brought me a card, saying that the person who had given it to
him wished to see me.
I glanced at the card and there read these two words: Armand Duval.
I tried to think where I had seen the name, and remembered the first
leaf of the copy of Manon Lescaut. What could the person who had given
the book to Marguerite want of me? I gave orders to ask him in at once.
I saw a young man, blond, tall, pale, dressed in a travelling suit
which looked as if he had not changed it for some days, and had not
even taken the trouble to brush it on arriving at Paris, for it was
covered with dust.
M. Duval was deeply agitated; he made no attempt to conceal his
agitation, and it was with tears in his eyes and a trembling voice that
he said to me:
“Sir, I beg you to excuse my visit and my costume; but young people are
not very ceremonious with one another, and I was so anxious to see you
to-day that I have not even gone to the hotel to which I have sent my
luggage, and have rushed straight here, fearing that, after all, I
might miss you, early as it is.”
I begged M. Duval to sit down by the fire; he did so, and, taking his
handkerchief from his pocket, hid his face in it for a moment.
“You must be at a loss to understand,” he went on, sighing sadly, “for
what purpose an unknown visitor, at such an hour, in such a costume,
and in tears, can have come to see you. I have simply come to ask of
you a great service.”
“Speak on, sir, I am entirely at your disposal.”
“You were present at the sale of Marguerite Gautier?”
At this word the emotion, which he had got the better of for an
instant, was too much for him, and he was obliged to cover his eyes
with his hand.
“I must seem to you very absurd,” he added, “but pardon me, and believe
that I shall never forget the patience with which you have listened to
me.”
“Sir,” I answered, “if the service which I can render you is able to
lessen your trouble a little, tell me at once what I can do for you,
and you will find me only too happy to oblige you.”
M. Duval’s sorrow was sympathetic, and in spite of myself I felt the
desire of doing him a kindness. Thereupon he said to me:
“You bought something at Marguerite’s sale?”
“Yes, a book.”
“Manon Lescaut?”
“Precisely.”
“Have you the book still?”
“It is in my bedroom.”
On hearing this, Armand Duval seemed to be relieved of a great weight,
and thanked me as if I had already rendered him a service merely by
keeping the book.
I got up and went into my room to fetch the book, which I handed to
him.
“That is it indeed,” he said, looking at the inscription on the first
page and turning over the leaves; “that is it indeed,” and two big
tears fell on the pages. “Well, sir,” said he, lifting his head, and no
longer trying to hide from me that he had wept and was even then on the
point of weeping, “do you value this book very greatly?”
“Why?”
“Because I have come to ask you to give it up to me.”
“Pardon my curiosity, but was it you, then, who gave it to Marguerite
Gautier?”
“It was!”
“The book is yours, sir; take it back. I am happy to be able to hand it
over to you.”
“But,” said M. Duval with some embarrassment, “the least I can do is to
give you in return the price which you paid for it.”
“Allow me to offer it to you. The price of a single volume in a sale of
that kind is a mere nothing, and I do not remember how much I gave for
it.”
“You gave one hundred francs.”
“True,” I said, embarrassed in my turn, “how do you know?”
“It is quite simple. I hoped to reach Paris in time for the sale, and I
only managed to get here this morning. I was absolutely resolved to
have something which had belonged to her, and I hastened to the
auctioneer and asked him to allow me to see the list of the things sold
and of the buyers’ names. I saw that this volume had been bought by
you, and I decided to ask you to give it up to me, though the price you
had set upon it made me fear that you might yourself have some souvenir
in connection with the possession of the book.”
As he spoke, it was evident that he was afraid I had known Marguerite
as he had known her. I hastened to reassure him.
“I knew Mlle. Gautier only by sight,” I said; “her death made on me the
impression that the death of a pretty woman must always make on a young
man who had liked seeing her. I wished to buy something at her sale,
and I bid higher and higher for this book out of mere obstinacy and to
annoy someone else, who was equally keen to obtain it, and who seemed
to defy me to the contest. I repeat, then, that the book is yours, and
once more I beg you to accept it; do not treat me as if I were an
auctioneer, and let it be the pledge between us of a longer and more
intimate acquaintance.”
“Good,” said Armand, holding out his hand and pressing mine; “I accept,
and I shall be grateful to you all my life.”
I was very anxious to question Armand on the subject of Marguerite, for
the inscription in the book, the young man’s hurried journey, his
desire to possess the volume, piqued my curiosity; but I feared if I
questioned my visitor that I might seem to have refused his money only
in order to have the right to pry into his affairs.
It was as if he guessed my desire, for he said to me:
“Have you read the volume?”
“All through.”
“What did you think of the two lines that I wrote in it?”
“I realized at once that the woman to whom you had given the volume
must have been quite outside the ordinary category, for I could not
take those two lines as a mere empty compliment.”
“You were right. That woman was an angel. See, read this letter.” And
he handed to me a paper which seemed to have been many times reread.
I opened it, and this is what it contained:
“MY DEAR ARMAND:—I have received your letter. You are still good, and I
thank God for it. Yes, my friend, I am ill, and with one of those
diseases that never relent; but the interest you still take in me makes
my suffering less. I shall not live long enough, I expect, to have the
happiness of pressing the hand which has written the kind letter I have
just received; the words of it would be enough to cure me, if anything
could cure me. I shall not see you, for I am quite near death, and you
are hundreds of leagues away. My poor friend! your Marguerite of old
times is sadly changed. It is better perhaps for you not to see her
again than to see her as she is. You ask if I forgive you; oh, with all
my heart, friend, for the way you hurt me was only a way of proving the
love you had for me. I have been in bed for a month, and I think so
much of your esteem that I write every day the journal of my life, from
the moment we left each other to the moment when I shall be able to
write no longer. If the interest you take in me is real, Armand, when
you come back go and see Julie Duprat. She will give you my journal.
You will find in it the reason and the excuse for what has passed
between us. Julie is very good to me; we often talk of you together.
She was there when your letter came, and we both cried over it.
“If you had not sent me any word, I had told her to give you those
papers when you returned to France. Do not thank me for it. This daily
looking back on the only happy moments of my life does me an immense
amount of good, and if you will find in reading it some excuse for the
past. I, for my part, find a continual solace in it. I should like to
leave you something which would always remind you of me, but everything
here has been seized, and I have nothing of my own.
“Do you understand, my friend? I am dying, and from my bed I can hear a
man walking to and fro in the drawing-room; my creditors have put him
there to see that nothing is taken away, and that nothing remains to me
in case I do not die. I hope they will wait till the end before they
begin to sell.
“Oh, men have no pity! or rather, I am wrong, it is God who is just and
inflexible!
“And now, dear love, you will come to my sale, and you will buy
something, for if I put aside the least thing for you, they might
accuse you of embezzling seized goods.
“It is a sad life that I am leaving!
“It would be good of God to let me see you again before I die.
According to all probability, good-bye, my friend. Pardon me if I do
not write a longer letter, but those who say they are going to cure me
wear me out with bloodletting, and my hand refuses to write any more.
“MARGUERITE GAUTIER.”
The last two words were scarcely legible. I returned the letter to
Armand, who had, no doubt, read it over again in his mind while I was
reading it on paper, for he said to me as he took it:
“Who would think that a kept woman could have written that?” And,
overcome by recollections, he gazed for some time at the writing of the
letter, which he finally carried to his lips.
“And when I think,” he went on, “that she died before I could see her,
and that I shall never see her again, when I think that she did for me
what no sister would ever have done, I can not forgive myself for
having left her to die like that. Dead! Dead and thinking of me,
writing and repeating my name, poor dear Marguerite!”
And Armand, giving free outlet to his thoughts and his tears, held out
his hand to me, and continued:
“People would think it childish enough if they saw me lament like this
over a dead woman such as she; no one will ever know what I made that
woman suffer, how cruel I have been to her! how good, how resigned she
was! I thought it was I who had to forgive her, and to-day I feel
unworthy of the forgiveness which she grants me. Oh, I would give ten
years of my life to weep at her feet for an hour!”
It is always difficult to console a sorrow that is unknown to one, and
nevertheless I felt so lively a sympathy for the young man, he made me
so frankly the confidant of his distress, that I believed a word from
me would not be indifferent to him, and I said:
“Have you no parents, no friends? Hope. Go and see them; they will
console you. As for me, I can only pity you.”
“It is true,” he said, rising and walking to and fro in the room, “I am
wearying you. Pardon me, I did not reflect how little my sorrow must
mean to you, and that I am intruding upon you something which can not
and ought not to interest you at all.”
“You mistake my meaning. I am entirely at your service; only I regret
my inability to calm your distress. If my society and that of my
friends can give you any distraction, if, in short, you have need of
me, no matter in what way, I hope you will realize how much pleasure it
will give me to do anything for you.”
“Pardon, pardon,” said he; “sorrow sharpens the sensations. Let me stay
here for a few minutes longer, long enough to dry my eyes, so that the
idlers in the street may not look upon it as a curiosity to see a big
fellow like me crying. You have made me very happy by giving me this
book. I do not know how I can ever express my gratitude to you.”
“By giving me a little of your friendship,” said I, “and by telling me
the cause of your suffering. One feels better while telling what one
suffers.”
“You are right. But to-day I have too much need of tears; I can not
very well talk. One day I will tell you the whole story, and you will
see if I have reason for regretting the poor girl. And now,” he added,
rubbing his eyes for the last time, and looking at himself in the
glass, “say that you do not think me too absolutely idiotic, and allow
me to come back and see you another time.”
He cast on me a gentle and amiable look. I was near embracing him. As
for him, his eyes again began to fill with tears; he saw that I
perceived it and turned away his head.
“Come,” I said, “courage.”
“Good-bye,” he said.
And, making a desperate effort to restrain his tears, he rushed rather
than went out of the room.
I lifted the curtain of my window, and saw him get into the cabriolet
which awaited him at the door; but scarcely was he seated before he
burst into tears and hid his face in his pocket-handkerchief.
Chapter V
A good while elapsed before I heard anything more of Armand, but, on
the other hand, I was constantly hearing of Marguerite.
I do not know if you have noticed, if once the name of anybody who
might in the natural course of things have always remained unknown, or
at all events indifferent to you, should be mentioned before you,
immediately details begin to group themselves about the name, and you
find all your friends talking to you about something which they have
never mentioned to you before. You discover that this person was almost
touching you and has passed close to you many times in your life
without your noticing it; you find coincidences in the events which are
told you, a real affinity with certain events of your own existence. I
was not absolutely at that point in regard to Marguerite, for I had
seen and met her, I knew her by sight and by reputation; nevertheless,
since the moment of the sale, her name came to my ears so frequently,
and, owing to the circumstance that I have mentioned in the last
chapter, that name was associated with so profound a sorrow, that my
curiosity increased in proportion with my astonishment. The consequence
was that whenever I met friends to whom I had never breathed the name
of Marguerite, I always began by saying:
“Did you ever know a certain Marguerite Gautier?”
“The Lady of the Camellias?”
“Exactly.”
“Oh, very well!”
The word was sometimes accompanied by a smile which could leave no
doubt as to its meaning.
“Well, what sort of a girl was she?”
“A good sort of girl.”
“Is that all?”
“Oh, yes; more intelligence and perhaps a little more heart than most.”
“Do you know anything particular about her?”
“She ruined Baron de G.”
“No more than that?”
“She was the mistress of the old Duke of...”
“Was she really his mistress?”
“So they say; at all events, he gave her a great deal of money.”
The general outlines were always the same. Nevertheless I was anxious
to find out something about the relations between Marguerite and
Armand. Meeting one day a man who was constantly about with known
women, I asked him: “Did you know Marguerite Gautier?”
The answer was the usual: “Very well.”
“What sort of a girl was she?”
“A fine, good girl. I was very sorry to hear of her death.”
“Had she not a lover called Armand Duval?”
“Tall and blond?”
“Yes.
“It is quite true.”
“Who was this Armand?”
“A fellow who squandered on her the little money he had, and then had
to leave her. They say he was quite wild about it.”
“And she?”
“They always say she was very much in love with him, but as girls like
that are in love. It is no good to ask them for what they can not
give.”
“What has become of Armand?”
“I don’t know. We knew him very little. He was with Marguerite for five
or six months in the country. When she came back, he had gone.”
“And you have never seen him since?”
“Never.”
I, too, had not seen Armand again. I was beginning to ask myself if,
when he had come to see me, the recent news of Marguerite’s death had
not exaggerated his former love, and consequently his sorrow, and I
said to myself that perhaps he had already forgotten the dead woman,
and along with her his promise to come and see me again. This
supposition would have seemed probable enough in most instances, but in
Armand’s despair there had been an accent of real sincerity, and, going
from one extreme to another, I imagined that distress had brought on an
illness, and that my not seeing him was explained by the fact that he
was ill, perhaps dead.
I was interested in the young man in spite of myself. Perhaps there was
some selfishness in this interest; perhaps I guessed at some pathetic
love story under all this sorrow; perhaps my desire to know all about
it had much to do with the anxiety which Armand’s silence caused me.
Since M. Duval did not return to see me, I decided to go and see him. A
pretext was not difficult to find; unluckily I did not know his
address, and no one among those whom I questioned could give it to me.
I went to the Rue d’Antin; perhaps Marguerite’s porter would know where
Armand lived. There was a new porter; he knew as little about it as I.
I then asked in what cemetery Mlle. Gautier had been buried. It was the
Montmartre Cemetery. It was now the month of April; the weather was
fine, the graves were not likely to look as sad and desolate as they do
in winter; in short, it was warm enough for the living to think a
little of the dead, and pay them a visit. I went to the cemetery,
saying to myself: “One glance at Marguerite’s grave, and I shall know
if Armand’s sorrow still exists, and perhaps I may find out what has
become of him.”
I entered the keeper’s lodge, and asked him if on the 22nd of February
a woman named Marguerite Gautier had not been buried in the Montmartre
Cemetery. He turned over the pages of a big book in which those who
enter this last resting-place are inscribed and numbered, and replied
that on the 22nd of February, at 12 o’clock, a woman of that name had
been buried.
I asked him to show me the grave, for there is no finding one’s way
without a guide in this city of the dead, which has its streets like a
city of the living. The keeper called over a gardener, to whom he gave
the necessary instructions; the gardener interrupted him, saying: “I
know, I know.—It is not difficult to find that grave,” he added,
turning to me.
“Why?”
“Because it has very different flowers from the others.”
“Is it you who look after it?”
“Yes, sir; and I wish all relations took as much trouble about the dead
as the young man who gave me my orders.”
After several turnings, the gardener stopped and said to me: “Here we
are.”
I saw before me a square of flowers which one would never have taken
for a grave, if it had not been for a white marble slab bearing a name.
The marble slab stood upright, an iron railing marked the limits of the
ground purchased, and the earth was covered with white camellias. “What
do you say to that?” said the gardener.
“It is beautiful.”
“And whenever a camellia fades, I have orders to replace it.”
“Who gave you the order?”
“A young gentleman, who cried the first time he came here; an old pal
of hers, I suppose, for they say she was a gay one. Very pretty, too, I
believe. Did you know her, sir?”
“Yes.”
“Like the other?” said the gardener, with a knowing smile.
“No, I never spoke to her.”
“And you come here, too! It is very good of you, for those that come to
see the poor girl don’t exactly cumber the cemetery.”
“Doesn’t anybody come?”
“Nobody, except that young gentleman who came once.”
“Only once?”
“Yes, sir.”
“He never came back again?”
“No, but he will when he gets home.”
“He is away somewhere?”
“Yes.”
“Do you know where he is?”
“I believe he has gone to see Mlle. Gautier’s sister.”
“What does he want there?”
“He has gone to get her authority to have the corpse dug up again and
put somewhere else.”
“Why won’t he let it remain here?”
“You know, sir, people have queer notions about dead folk. We see
something of that every day. The ground here was only bought for five
years, and this young gentleman wants a perpetual lease and a bigger
plot of ground; it will be better in the new part.”
“What do you call the new part?”
“The new plots of ground that are for sale, there to the left. If the
cemetery had always been kept like it is now, there wouldn’t be the
like of it in the world; but there is still plenty to do before it will
be quite all it should be. And then people are so queer!”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that there are people who carry their pride even here. Now,
this Demoiselle Gautier, it appears she lived a bit free, if you’ll
excuse my saying so. Poor lady, she’s dead now; there’s no more of her
left than of them that no one has a word to say against. We water them
every day. Well, when the relatives of the folk that are buried beside
her found out the sort of person she was, what do you think they said?
That they would try to keep her out from here, and that there ought to
be a piece of ground somewhere apart for these sort of women, like
there is for the poor. Did you ever hear of such a thing? I gave it to
them straight, I did: well-to-do folk who come to see their dead four
times a year, and bring their flowers themselves, and what flowers! and
look twice at the keep of them they pretend to cry over, and write on
their tombstones all about the tears they haven’t shed, and come and
make difficulties about their neighbours. You may believe me or not,
sir, I never knew the young lady; I don’t know what she did. Well, I’m
quite in love with the poor thing; I look after her well, and I let her
have her camellias at an honest price. She is the dead body that I like
the best. You see, sir, we are obliged to love the dead, for we are
kept so busy, we have hardly time to love anything else.”
I looked at the man, and some of my readers will understand, without my
needing to explain it to them, the emotion which I felt on hearing him.
He observed it, no doubt, for he went on:
“They tell me there were people who ruined themselves over that girl,
and lovers that worshipped her; well, when I think there isn’t one of
them that so much as buys her a flower now, that’s queer, sir, and sad.
And, after all, she isn’t so badly off, for she has her grave to
herself, and if there is only one who remembers her, he makes up for
the others. But we have other poor girls here, just like her and just
her age, and they are just thrown into a pauper’s grave, and it breaks
my heart when I hear their poor bodies drop into the earth. And not a
soul thinks about them any more, once they are dead! ’Tisn’t a merry
trade, ours, especially when we have a little heart left. What do you
expect? I can’t help it. I have a fine, strapping girl myself; she’s
just twenty, and when a girl of that age comes here I think of her, and
I don’t care if it’s a great lady or a vagabond, I can’t help feeling
it a bit. But I am taking up your time, sir, with my tales, and it
wasn’t to hear them you came here. I was told to show you Mlle.
Gautier’s grave; here you have it. Is there anything else I can do for
you?”
“Do you know M. Armand Duval’s address?” I asked.
“Yes; he lives at Rue de ——; at least, that’s where I always go to get
my money for the flowers you see there.”
“Thanks, my good man.”
I gave one more look at the grave covered with flowers, half longing to
penetrate the depths of the earth and see what the earth had made of
the fair creature that had been cast to it; then I walked sadly away.
“Do you want to see M. Duval, sir?” said the gardener, who was walking
beside me.
“Yes.”
“Well, I am pretty sure he is not back yet, or he would have been here
already.”
“You don’t think he has forgotten Marguerite?”
“I am not only sure he hasn’t, but I would wager that he wants to
change her grave simply in order to have one more look at her.”
“Why do you think that?”
“The first word he said to me when he came to the cemetery was: ‘How
can I see her again?’ That can’t be done unless there is a change of
grave, and I told him all about the formalities that have to be
attended to in getting it done; for, you see, if you want to move a
body from one grave to another you must have it identified, and only
the family can give leave for it under the direction of a police
inspector. That is why M. Duval has gone to see Mlle. Gautier’s sister,
and you may be sure his first visit will be for me.”
We had come to the cemetery gate. I thanked the gardener again, putting
a few coins into his hand, and made my way to the address he had given
me.
Armand had not yet returned. I left word for him, begging him to come
and see me as soon as he arrived, or to send me word where I could find
him.
Next day, in the morning, I received a letter from Duval, telling me of
his return, and asking me to call on him, as he was so worn out with
fatigue that it was impossible for him to go out.
Chapter VI
I found Armand in bed. On seeing me he held out a burning hand. “You
are feverish,” I said to him. “It is nothing, the fatigue of a rapid
journey; that is all.” “You have been to see Marguerite’s sister?”
“Yes; who told you?” “I knew it. Did you get what you wanted?”
“Yes; but who told you of my journey, and of my reason for taking it?”
“The gardener of the cemetery.”
“You have seen the tomb?”
I scarcely dared reply, for the tone in which the words were spoken
proved to me that the speaker was still possessed by the emotion which
I had witnessed before, and that every time his thoughts or speech
travelled back to that mournful subject emotion would still, for a long
time to come, prove stronger than his will. I contented myself with a
nod of the head.
“He has looked after it well?” continued Armand. Two big tears rolled
down the cheeks of the sick man, and he turned away his head to hide
them from me. I pretended not to see them, and tried to change the
conversation. “You have been away three weeks,” I said.
Armand passed his hand across his eyes and replied, “Exactly three
weeks.”
“You had a long journey.”
“Oh, I was not travelling all the time. I was ill for a fortnight or I
should have returned long ago; but I had scarcely got there when I took
this fever, and I was obliged to keep my room.”
“And you started to come back before you were really well?”
“If I had remained in the place for another week, I should have died
there.”
“Well, now you are back again, you must take care of yourself; your
friends will come and look after you; myself, first of all, if you will
allow me.”
“I shall get up in a couple of hours.”
“It would be very unwise.”
“I must.”
“What have you to do in such a great hurry?”
“I must go to the inspector of police.”
“Why do you not get one of your friends to see after the matter? It is
likely to make you worse than you are now.”
“It is my only chance of getting better. I must see her. Ever since I
heard of her death, especially since I saw her grave, I have not been
able to sleep. I can not realize that this woman, so young and so
beautiful when I left her, is really dead. I must convince myself of
it. I must see what God has done with a being that I have loved so
much, and perhaps the horror of the sight will cure me of my despair.
Will you accompany me, if it won’t be troubling you too much?”
“What did her sister say about it?”
“Nothing. She seemed greatly surprised that a stranger wanted to buy a
plot of ground and give Marguerite a new grave, and she immediately
signed the authorization that I asked her for.”
“Believe me, it would be better to wait until you are quite well.”
“Have no fear; I shall be quite composed. Besides, I should simply go
out of my mind if I were not to carry out a resolution which I have set
myself to carry out. I swear to you that I shall never be myself again
until I have seen Marguerite. It is perhaps the thirst of the fever, a
sleepless night’s dream, a moment’s delirium; but though I were to
become a Trappist, like M. de Rance’, after having seen, I will see.”
“I understand,” I said to Armand, “and I am at your service. Have you
seen Julie Duprat?”
“Yes, I saw her the day I returned, for the first time.”
“Did she give you the papers that Marguerite had left for you?”
Armand drew a roll of papers from under his pillow, and immediately put
them back.
“I know all that is in these papers by heart,” he said. “For three
weeks I have read them ten times over every day. You shall read them,
too, but later on, when I am calmer, and can make you understand all
the love and tenderness hidden away in this confession. For the moment
I want you to do me a service.”
“What is it?”
“Your cab is below?”
“Yes.
“Well, will you take my passport and ask if there are any letters for
me at the poste restante? My father and sister must have written to me
at Paris, and I went away in such haste that I did not go and see
before leaving. When you come back we will go together to the inspector
of police, and arrange for to-morrow’s ceremony.”
Armand handed me his passport, and I went to Rue Jean Jacques Rousseau.
There were two letters addressed to Duval. I took them and returned.
When I re-entered the room Armand was dressed and ready to go out.
“Thanks,” he said, taking the letters. “Yes,” he added, after glancing
at the addresses, “they are from my father and sister. They must have
been quite at a loss to understand my silence.”
He opened the letters, guessed at rather than read them, for each was
of four pages; and a moment after folded them up. “Come,” he said, “I
will answer tomorrow.”
We went to the police station, and Armand handed in the permission
signed by Marguerite’s sister. He received in return a letter to the
keeper of the cemetery, and it was settled that the disinterment was to
take place next day, at ten o’clock, that I should call for him an hour
before, and that we should go to the cemetery together.
I confess that I was curious to be present, and I did not sleep all
night. Judging from the thoughts which filled my brain, it must have
been a long night for Armand. When I entered his room at nine on the
following morning he was frightfully pale, but seemed calm. He smiled
and held out his hand. His candles were burned out; and before leaving
he took a very heavy letter addressed to his father, and no doubt
containing an account of that night’s impressions.
Half an hour later we were at Montmartre. The police inspector was
there already. We walked slowly in the direction of Marguerite’s grave.
The inspector went in front; Armand and I followed a few steps behind.
From time to time I felt my companion’s arm tremble convulsively, as if
he shivered from head to feet. I looked at him. He understood the look,
and smiled at me; we had not exchanged a word since leaving the house.
Just before we reached the grave, Armand stopped to wipe his face,
which was covered with great drops of sweat. I took advantage of the
pause to draw in a long breath, for I, too, felt as if I had a weight
on my chest.
What is the origin of that mournful pleasure which we find in sights of
this kind? When we reached the grave the gardener had removed all the
flower-pots, the iron railing had been taken away, and two men were
turning up the soil.
Armand leaned against a tree and watched. All his life seemed to pass
before his eyes. Suddenly one of the two pickaxes struck against a
stone. At the sound Armand recoiled, as at an electric shock, and
seized my hand with such force as to give me pain.
One of the grave-diggers took a shovel and began emptying out the
earth; then, when only the stones covering the coffin were left, he
threw them out one by one.
I scrutinized Armand, for every moment I was afraid lest the emotions
which he was visibly repressing should prove too much for him; but he
still watched, his eyes fixed and wide open, like the eyes of a madman,
and a slight trembling of the cheeks and lips were the only signs of
the violent nervous crisis under which he was suffering.
As for me, all I can say is that I regretted having come.
When the coffin was uncovered the inspector said to the grave-digger:
“Open it.” They obeyed, as if it were the most natural thing in the
world.
The coffin was of oak, and they began to unscrew the lid. The humidity
of the earth had rusted the screws, and it was not without some
difficulty that the coffin was opened. A painful odour arose in spite
of the aromatic plants with which it was covered.
“O my God, my God!” murmured Armand, and turned paler than before.
Even the grave-digger drew back.
A great white shroud covered the corpse, closely outlining some of its
contours. This shroud was almost completely eaten away at one end, and
left one of the feet visible.
I was nearly fainting, and at the moment of writing these lines I see
the whole scene over again in all its imposing reality.
“Quick,” said the inspector. Thereupon one of the men put out his hand,
began to unsew the shroud, and taking hold of it by one end suddenly
laid bare the face of Marguerite.
It was terrible to see, it is horrible to relate. The eyes were nothing
but two holes, the lips had disappeared, vanished, and the white teeth
were tightly set. The black hair, long and dry, was pressed tightly
about the forehead, and half veiled the green hollows of the cheeks;
and yet I recognised in this face the joyous white and rose face that I
had seen so often.
Armand, unable to turn away his eyes, had put the handkerchief to his
mouth and bit it.
For my part, it was as if a circle of iron tightened about my head, a
veil covered my eyes, a rumbling filled my ears, and all I could do was
to unstop a smelling bottle which I happened to have with me, and to
draw in long breaths of it.
Through this bewilderment I heard the inspector say to Duval, “Do you
identify?”
“Yes,” replied the young man in a dull voice.
“Then fasten it up and take it away,” said the inspector.
The grave-diggers put back the shroud over the face of the corpse,
fastened up the coffin, took hold of each end of it, and began to carry
it toward the place where they had been told to take it.
Armand did not move. His eyes were fixed upon the empty grave; he was
as white as the corpse which we had just seen. He looked as if he had
been turned to stone.
I saw what was coming as soon as the pain caused by the spectacle
should have abated and thus ceased to sustain him. I went up to the
inspector. “Is this gentleman’s presence still necessary?” I said,
pointing to Armand.
“No,” he replied, “and I should advise you to take him away. He looks
ill.”
“Come,” I said to Armand, taking him by the arm.
“What?” he said, looking at me as if he did not recognise me.
“It is all over,” I added. “You must come, my friend; you are quite
white; you are cold. These emotions will be too much for you.”
“You are right. Let us go,” he answered mechanically, but without
moving a step.
I took him by the arm and led him along. He let himself be guided like
a child, only from time to time murmuring, “Did you see her eyes?” and
he turned as if the vision had recalled her.
Nevertheless, his steps became more irregular; he seemed to walk by a
series of jerks; his teeth chattered; his hands were cold; a violent
agitation ran through his body. I spoke to him; he did not answer. He
was just able to let himself be led along. A cab was waiting at the
gate. It was only just in time. Scarcely had he seated himself, when
the shivering became more violent, and he had an actual attack of
nerves, in the midst of which his fear of frightening me made him press
my hand and whisper: “It is nothing, nothing. I want to weep.”
His chest laboured, his eyes were injected with blood, but no tears
came. I made him smell the salts which I had with me, and when we
reached his house only the shivering remained.
With the help of his servant I put him to bed, lit a big fire in his
room, and hurried off to my doctor, to whom I told all that had
happened. He hastened with me.
Armand was flushed and delirious; he stammered out disconnected words,
in which only the name of Marguerite could be distinctly heard.
“Well?” I said to the doctor when he had examined the patient.
“Well, he has neither more nor less than brain fever, and very lucky it
is for him, for I firmly believe (God forgive me!) that he would have
gone out of his mind. Fortunately, the physical malady will kill the
mental one, and in a month’s time he will be free from the one and
perhaps from the other.”
Chapter VII
Illnesses like Armand’s have one fortunate thing about them: they
either kill outright or are very soon overcome. A fortnight after the
events which I have just related Armand was convalescent, and we had
already become great friends. During the whole course of his illness I
had hardly left his side.
Spring was profuse in its flowers, its leaves, its birds, its songs;
and my friend’s window opened gaily upon his garden, from which a
reviving breath of health seemed to come to him. The doctor had allowed
him to get up, and we often sat talking at the open window, at the hour
when the sun is at its height, from twelve to two. I was careful not to
refer to Marguerite, fearing lest the name should awaken sad
recollections hidden under the apparent calm of the invalid; but
Armand, on the contrary, seemed to delight in speaking of her, not as
formerly, with tears in his eyes, but with a sweet smile which
reassured me as to the state of his mind.
I had noticed that ever since his last visit to the cemetery, and the
sight which had brought on so violent a crisis, sorrow seemed to have
been overcome by sickness, and Marguerite’s death no longer appeared to
him under its former aspect. A kind of consolation had sprung from the
certainty of which he was now fully persuaded, and in order to banish
the sombre picture which often presented itself to him, he returned
upon the happy recollections of his liaison with Marguerite, and seemed
resolved to think of nothing else.
The body was too much weakened by the attack of fever, and even by the
process of its cure, to permit him any violent emotions, and the
universal joy of spring which wrapped him round carried his thoughts
instinctively to images of joy. He had always obstinately refused to
tell his family of the danger which he had been in, and when he was
well again his father did not even know that he had been ill.
One evening we had sat at the window later than usual; the weather had
been superb, and the sun sank to sleep in a twilight dazzling with gold
and azure. Though we were in Paris, the verdure which surrounded us
seemed to shut us off from the world, and our conversation was only now
and again disturbed by the sound of a passing vehicle.
“It was about this time of the year, on the evening of a day like this,
that I first met Marguerite,” said Armand to me, as if he were
listening to his own thoughts rather than to what I was saying. I did
not answer. Then turning toward me, he said:
“I must tell you the whole story; you will make a book out of it; no
one will believe it, but it will perhaps be interesting to do.”
“You will tell me all about it later on, my friend,” I said to him;
“you are not strong enough yet.”
“It is a warm evening, I have eaten my ration of chicken,” he said to
me, smiling; “I have no fever, we have nothing to do, I will tell it to
you now.”
“Since you really wish it, I will listen.”
This is what he told me, and I have scarcely changed a word of the
touching story.
Yes (Armand went on, letting his head sink back on the chair), yes, it
was just such an evening as this. I had spent the day in the country
with one of my friends, Gaston R—. We returned to Paris in the evening,
and not knowing what to do we went to the Variétés. We went out during
one of the _entr’actes_, and a tall woman passed us in the corridor, to
whom my friend bowed.
“Whom are you bowing to?” I asked.
“Marguerite Gautier,” he said.
“She seems much changed, for I did not recognise her,” I said, with an
emotion that you will soon understand.
“She has been ill; the poor girl won’t last long.”
I remember the words as if they had been spoken to me yesterday.
I must tell you, my friend, that for two years the sight of this girl
had made a strange impression on me whenever I came across her. Without
knowing why, I turned pale and my heart beat violently. I have a friend
who studies the occult sciences, and he would call what I experienced
“the affinity of fluids”; as for me, I only know that I was fated to
fall in love with Marguerite, and that I foresaw it.
It is certainly the fact that she made a very definite impression upon
me, that many of my friends had noticed it and that they had been much
amused when they saw who it was that made this impression upon me.
The first time I ever saw her was in the Place de la Bourse, outside
Susse’s; an open carriage was stationed there, and a woman dressed in
white got down from it. A murmur of admiration greeted her as she
entered the shop. As for me, I was rivetted to the spot from the moment
she went in till the moment when she came out again. I could see her
through the shop windows selecting what she had come to buy. I might
have gone in, but I dared not. I did not know who she was, and I was
afraid lest she should guess why I had come in and be offended.
Nevertheless, I did not think I should ever see her again.
She was elegantly dressed; she wore a muslin dress with many flounces,
an Indian shawl embroidered at the corners with gold and silk flowers,
a straw hat, a single bracelet, and a heavy gold chain, such as was
just then beginning to be the fashion.
She returned to her carriage and drove away. One of the shopmen stood
at the door looking after his elegant customer’s carriage. I went up to
him and asked him what was the lady’s name.
“Mademoiselle Marguerite Gautier,” he replied. I dared not ask him for
her address, and went on my way.
The recollection of this vision, for it was really a vision, would not
leave my mind like so many visions I had seen, and I looked everywhere
for this royally beautiful woman in white.
A few days later there was a great performance at the Opera Comique.
The first person I saw in one of the boxes was Marguerite Gautier.
The young man whom I was with recognised her immediately, for he said
to me, mentioning her name: “Look at that pretty girl.”
At that moment Marguerite turned her opera-glass in our direction and,
seeing my friend, smiled and beckoned to him to come to her.
“I will go and say ‘How do you do?’ to her,” he said, “and will be back
in a moment.”
“I could not help saying ‘Happy man!’”
“Why?”
“To go and see that woman.”
“Are you in love with her?”
“No,” I said, flushing, for I really did not know what to say; “but I
should very much like to know her.”
“Come with me. I will introduce you.”
“Ask her if you may.”
“Really, there is no need to be particular with her; come.”
What he said troubled me. I feared to discover that Marguerite was not
worthy of the sentiment which I felt for her.
In a book of Alphonse Karr entitled _Am Rauchen_, there is a man who
one evening follows a very elegant woman, with whom he had fallen in
love with at first sight on account of her beauty. Only to kiss her
hand he felt that he had the strength to undertake anything, the will
to conquer anything, the courage to achieve anything. He scarcely dares
glance at the trim ankle which she shows as she holds her dress out of
the mud. While he is dreaming of all that he would do to possess this
woman, she stops at the corner of the street and asks if he will come
home with her. He turns his head, crosses the street, and goes sadly
back to his own house.
I recalled the story, and, having longed to suffer for this woman, I
was afraid that she would accept me too promptly and give me at once
what I fain would have purchased by long waiting or some great
sacrifice. We men are built like that, and it is very fortunate that
the imagination lends so much poetry to the senses, and that the
desires of the body make thus such concession to the dreams of the
soul. If anyone had said to me, You shall have this woman to-night and
be killed tomorrow, I would have accepted. If anyone had said to me,
you can be her lover for ten pounds, I would have refused. I would have
cried like a child who sees the castle he has been dreaming about
vanish away as he awakens from sleep.
All the same, I wished to know her; it was my only means of making up
my mind about her. I therefore said to my friend that I insisted on
having her permission to be introduced to her, and I wandered to and
fro in the corridors, saying to myself that in a moment’s time she was
going to see me, and that I should not know which way to look. I tried
(sublime childishness of love!) to string together the words I should
say to her.
A moment after my friend returned. “She is expecting us,” he said.
“Is she alone?” I asked.
“With another woman.”
“There are no men?”
“No.”
“Come, then.”
My friend went toward the door of the theatre.
“That is not the way,” I said.
“We must go and get some sweets. She asked me for some.”
We went into a confectioner’s in the passage de l’Opera. I would have
bought the whole shop, and I was looking about to see what sweets to
choose, when my friend asked for a pound of raisins glaces.
“Do you know if she likes them?”
“She eats no other kind of sweets; everybody knows it.
“Ah,” he went on when we had left the shop, “do you know what kind of
woman it is that I am going to introduce you to? Don’t imagine it is a
duchess. It is simply a kept woman, very much kept, my dear fellow;
don’t be shy, say anything that comes into your head.”
“Yes, yes,” I stammered, and I followed him, saying to myself that I
should soon cure myself of my passion.
When I entered the box Marguerite was in fits of laughter. I would
rather that she had been sad. My friend introduced me; Marguerite gave
me a little nod, and said, “And my sweets?”
“Here they are.”
She looked at me as she took them. I dropped my eyes and blushed.
She leaned across to her neighbour and said something in her ear, at
which both laughed. Evidently I was the cause of their mirth, and my
embarrassment increased. At that time I had as mistress a very
affectionate and sentimental little person, whose sentiment and whose
melancholy letters amused me greatly. I realized the pain I must have
given her by what I now experienced, and for five minutes I loved her
as no woman was ever loved.
Marguerite ate her raisins glaces without taking any more notice of me.
The friend who had introduced me did not wish to let me remain in so
ridiculous a position.
“Marguerite,” he said, “you must not be surprised if M. Duval says
nothing: you overwhelm him to such a degree that he can not find a word
to say.”
“I should say, on the contrary, that he has only come with you because
it would have bored you to come here by yourself.”
“If that were true,” I said, “I should not have begged Ernest to ask
your permission to introduce me.”
“Perhaps that was only in order to put off the fatal moment.”
However little one may have known women like Marguerite, one can not
but know the delight they take in pretending to be witty and in teasing
the people whom they meet for the first time. It is no doubt a return
for the humiliations which they often have to submit to on the part of
those whom they see every day.
To answer them properly, one requires a certain knack, and I had not
had the opportunity of acquiring it; besides, the idea that I had
formed of Marguerite accentuated the effects of her mockery. Nothing
that came from her was indifferent to me. I rose to my feet, saying in
an altered voice, which I could not entirely control:
“If that is what you think of me, madame, I have only to ask your
pardon for my indiscretion, and to take leave of you with the assurance
that it shall not occur again.”
Thereupon I bowed and quitted the box. I had scarcely closed the door
when I heard a third peal of laughter. It would not have been well for
anybody who had elbowed me at that moment.
I returned to my seat. The signal for raising the curtain was given.
Ernest came back to his place beside me.
“What a way you behaved!” he said, as he sat down. “They will think you
are mad.”
“What did Marguerite say after I had gone?”
“She laughed, and said she had never seen anyone so funny. But don’t
look upon it as a lost chance; only do not do these women the honour of
taking them seriously. They do not know what politeness and ceremony
are. It is as if you were to offer perfumes to dogs—they would think it
smelled bad, and go and roll in the gutter.”
“After all, what does it matter to me?” I said, affecting to speak in a
nonchalant way. “I shall never see this woman again, and if I liked her
before meeting her, it is quite different now that I know her.”
“Bah! I don’t despair of seeing you one day at the back of her box, and
of hearing that you are ruining yourself for her. However, you are
right, she hasn’t been well brought up; but she would be a charming
mistress to have.”
Happily, the curtain rose and my friend was silent. I could not
possibly tell you what they were acting. All that I remember is that
from time to time I raised my eyes to the box I had quitted so
abruptly, and that the faces of fresh visitors succeeded one another
all the time.
I was far from having given up thinking about Marguerite. Another
feeling had taken possession of me. It seemed to me that I had her
insult and my absurdity to wipe out; I said to myself that if I spent
every penny I had, I would win her and win my right to the place I had
abandoned so quickly.
Before the performance was over Marguerite and her friend left the box.
I rose from my seat.
“Are you going?” said Ernest.
“Yes.”
“Why?”
At that moment he saw that the box was empty.
“Go, go,” he said, “and good luck, or rather better luck.”
I went out.
I heard the rustle of dresses, the sound of voices, on the staircase. I
stood aside, and, without being seen, saw the two women pass me,
accompanied by two young men. At the entrance to the theatre they were
met by a footman.
“Tell the coachman to wait at the door of the Café Anglais,” said
Marguerite. “We will walk there.”
A few minutes afterward I saw Marguerite from the street at a window of
one of the large rooms of the restaurant, pulling the camellias of her
bouquet to pieces, one by one. One of the two men was leaning over her
shoulder and whispering in her ear. I took up my position at the
Maison-d’or, in one of the first-floor rooms, and did not lose sight of
the window for an instant. At one in the morning Marguerite got into
her carriage with her three friends. I took a cab and followed them.
The carriage stopped at No. 9, Rue d’Antin. Marguerite got out and went
in alone. It was no doubt a mere chance, but the chance filled me with
delight.
From that time forward, I often met Marguerite at the theatre or in the
Champs-Elysées. Always there was the same gaiety in her, the same
emotion in me.
At last a fortnight passed without my meeting her. I met Gaston and
asked after her.
“Poor girl, she is very ill,” he answered.
“What is the matter?”
“She is consumptive, and the sort of life she leads isn’t exactly the
thing to cure her. She has taken to her bed; she is dying.”
The heart is a strange thing; I was almost glad at hearing it.
Every day I went to ask after her, without leaving my name or my card.
I heard she was convalescent and had gone to Bagnères.
Time went by, the impression, if not the memory, faded gradually from
my mind. I travelled; love affairs, habits, work, took the place of
other thoughts, and when I recalled this adventure I looked upon it as
one of those passions which one has when one is very young, and laughs
at soon afterward.
For the rest, it was no credit to me to have got the better of this
recollection, for I had completely lost sight of Marguerite, and, as I
told you, when she passed me in the corridor of the Variétés, I did not
recognise her. She was veiled, it is true; but, veiled though she might
have been two years earlier, I should not have needed to see her in
order to recognise her: I should have known her intuitively. All the
same, my heart began to beat when I knew that it was she; and the two
years that had passed since I saw her, and what had seemed to be the
results of that separation, vanished in smoke at the mere touch of her
dress.
Chapter VIII
However (continued Armand after a pause), while I knew myself to be
still in love with her, I felt more sure of myself, and part of my
desire to speak to Marguerite again was a wish to make her see that I
was stronger than she.
How many ways does the heart take, how many reasons does it invent for
itself, in order to arrive at what it wants!
I could not remain in the corridor, and I returned to my place in the
stalls, looking hastily around to see what box she was in. She was in a
ground-floor box, quite alone. She had changed, as I have told you, and
no longer wore an indifferent smile on her lips. She had suffered; she
was still suffering. Though it was April, she was still wearing a
winter costume, all wrapped up in furs.
I gazed at her so fixedly that my eyes attracted hers. She looked at me
for a few seconds, put up her opera-glass to see me better, and seemed
to think she recognised me, without being quite sure who I was, for
when she put down her glasses, a smile, that charming, feminine
salutation, flitted across her lips, as if to answer the bow which she
seemed to expect; but I did not respond, so as to have an advantage
over her, as if I had forgotten, while she remembered. Supposing
herself mistaken, she looked away.
The curtain went up. I have often seen Marguerite at the theatre. I
never saw her pay the slightest attention to what was being acted. As
for me, the performance interested me equally little, and I paid no
attention to anything but her, though doing my utmost to keep her from
noticing it.
Presently I saw her glancing across at the person who was in the
opposite box; on looking, I saw a woman with whom I was quite familiar.
She had once been a kept woman, and had tried to go on the stage, had
failed, and, relying on her acquaintance with fashionable people in
Paris, had gone into business and taken a milliner’s shop. I saw in her
a means of meeting with Marguerite, and profited by a moment in which
she looked my way to wave my hand to her. As I expected, she beckoned
to me to come to her box.
Prudence Duvernoy (that was the milliner’s auspicious name) was one of
those fat women of forty with whom one requires very little diplomacy
to make them understand what one wants to know, especially when what
one wants to know is as simple as what I had to ask of her.
I took advantage of a moment when she was smiling across at Marguerite
to ask her, “Whom are you looking at?”
“Marguerite Gautier.”
“You know her?”
“Yes, I am her milliner, and she is a neighbour of mine.”
“Do you live in the Rue d’Antin?”
“No. 7. The window of her dressing-room looks on to the window of
mine.”
“They say she is a charming girl.”
“Don’t you know her?”
“No, but I should like to.”
“Shall I ask her to come over to our box?”
“No, I would rather for you to introduce me to her.”
“At her own house?”
“Yes.
“That is more difficult.”
“Why?”
“Because she is under the protection of a jealous old duke.”
“‘Protection’ is charming.”
“Yes, protection,” replied Prudence. “Poor old man, he would be greatly
embarrassed to offer her anything else.”
Prudence then told me how Marguerite had made the acquaintance of the
duke at Bagnères.
“That, then,” I continued, “is why she is alone here?”
“Precisely.”
“But who will see her home?”
“He will.”
“He will come for her?”
“In a moment.”
“And you, who is seeing you home?”
“No one.”
“May I offer myself?”
“But you are with a friend, are you not?”
“May we offer, then?”
“Who is your friend?”
“A charming fellow, very amusing. He will be delighted to make your
acquaintance.”
“Well, all right; we will go after this piece is over, for I know the
last piece.”
“With pleasure; I will go and tell my friend.”
“Go, then. Ah,” added Prudence, as I was going, “there is the duke just
coming into Marguerite’s box.”
I looked at him. A man of about seventy had sat down behind her, and
was giving her a bag of sweets, into which she dipped at once, smiling.
Then she held it out toward Prudence, with a gesture which seemed to
say, “Will you have some?”
“No,” signalled Prudence.
Marguerite drew back the bag, and, turning, began to talk with the
duke.
It may sound childish to tell you all these details, but everything
relating to Marguerite is so fresh in my memory that I can not help
recalling them now.
I went back to Gaston and told him of the arrangement I had made for
him and for me. He agreed, and we left our stalls to go round to Mme.
Duvernoy’s box. We had scarcely opened the door leading into the stalls
when we had to stand aside to allow Marguerite and the duke to pass. I
would have given ten years of my life to have been in the old man’s
place.
When they were on the street he handed her into a phaeton, which he
drove himself, and they were whirled away by two superb horses.
We returned to Prudence’s box, and when the play was over we took a cab
and drove to 7, Rue d’Antin. At the door, Prudence asked us to come up
and see her showrooms, which we had never seen, and of which she seemed
very proud. You can imagine how eagerly I accepted. It seemed to me as
if I was coming nearer and nearer to Marguerite. I soon turned the
conversation in her direction.
“The old duke is at your neighbour’s,” I said to Prudence.
“Oh, no; she is probably alone.”
“But she must be dreadfully bored,” said Gaston.
“We spend most of our evening together, or she calls to me when she
comes in. She never goes to bed before two in the morning. She can’t
sleep before that.”
“Why?”
“Because she suffers in the chest, and is almost always feverish.”
“Hasn’t she any lovers?” I asked.
“I never see anyone remain after I leave; I don’t say no one ever comes
when I am gone. Often in the evening I meet there a certain Comte de
N., who thinks he is making some headway by calling on her at eleven in
the evening, and by sending her jewels to any extent; but she can’t
stand him. She makes a mistake; he is very rich. It is in vain that I
say to her from time to time, ‘My dear child, there’s the man for you.’
She, who generally listens to me, turns her back and replies that he is
too stupid. Stupid, indeed, he is; but it would be a position for her,
while this old duke might die any day. Old men are egoists; his family
are always reproaching him for his affection for Marguerite; there are
two reasons why he is likely to leave her nothing. I give her good
advice, and she only says it will be plenty of time to take on the
count when the duke is dead. It isn’t all fun,” continued Prudence, “to
live like that. I know very well it wouldn’t suit me, and I should soon
send the old man about his business. He is so dull; he calls her his
daughter; looks after her like a child; and is always in the way. I am
sure at this very moment one of his servants is prowling about in the
street to see who comes out, and especially who goes in.”
“Ah, poor Marguerite!” said Gaston, sitting down to the piano and
playing a waltz. “I hadn’t a notion of it, but I did notice she hasn’t
been looking so gay lately.”
“Hush,” said Prudence, listening. Gaston stopped.
“She is calling me, I think.”
We listened. A voice was calling, “Prudence!”
“Come, now, you must go,” said Mme. Duvernoy.
“Ah, that is your idea of hospitality,” said Gaston, laughing; “we
won’t go till we please.”
“Why should we go?”
“I am going over to Marguerite’s.”
“We will wait here.”
“You can’t.”
“Then we will go with you.”
“That still less.”
“I know Marguerite,” said Gaston; “I can very well pay her a call.”
“But Armand doesn’t know her.”
“I will introduce him.”
“Impossible.”
We again heard Marguerite’s voice calling to Prudence, who rushed to
her dressing-room window. I followed with Gaston as she opened the
window. We hid ourselves so as not to be seen from outside.
“I have been calling you for ten minutes,” said Marguerite from her
window, in almost an imperious tone of voice.
“What do you want?”
“I want you to come over at once.”
“Why?”
“Because the Comte de N. is still here, and he is boring me to death.”
“I can’t now.”
“What is hindering you?”
“There are two young fellows here who won’t go.”
“Tell them that you must go out.”
“I have told them.”
“Well, then, leave them in the house. They will soon go when they see
you have gone.”
“They will turn everything upside down.”
“But what do they want?”
“They want to see you.”
“What are they called?”
“You know one, M. Gaston R.”
“Ah, yes, I know him. And the other?”
“M. Armand Duval; and you don’t know him.”
“No, but bring them along. Anything is better than the count. I expect
you. Come at once.”
Marguerite closed her window and Prudence hers. Marguerite, who had
remembered my face for a moment, did not remember my name. I would
rather have been remembered to my disadvantage than thus forgotten.
“I knew,” said Gaston, “that she would be delighted to see us.”
“Delighted isn’t the word,” replied Prudence, as she put on her hat and
shawl. “She will see you in order to get rid of the count. Try to be
more agreeable than he is, or (I know Marguerite) she will put it all
down to me.”
We followed Prudence downstairs. I trembled; it seemed to me that this
visit was to have a great influence on my life. I was still more
agitated than on the evening when I was introduced in the box at the
Opera Comique. As we reached the door that you know, my heart beat so
violently that I was hardly able to think.
We heard the sound of a piano. Prudence rang. The piano was silent. A
woman who looked more like a companion than a servant opened the door.
We went into the drawing-room, and from that to the boudoir, which was
then just as you have seen it since. A young man was leaning against
the mantel-piece. Marguerite, seated at the piano, let her fingers
wander over the notes, beginning scraps of music without finishing
them. The whole scene breathed boredom, the man embarrassed by the
consciousness of his nullity, the woman tired of her dismal visitor. At
the voice of Prudence, Marguerite rose, and coming toward us with a
look of gratitude to Mme. Duvernoy, said:
“Come in, and welcome.”
Chapter IX
“Good-evening, my dear Gaston,” said Marguerite to my companion. “I am
very glad to see you. Why didn’t you come to see me in my box at the
Variétés?”
“I was afraid it would be indiscreet.”
“Friends,” and Marguerite lingered over the word, as if to intimate to
those who were present that in spite of the familiar way in which she
greeted him, Gaston was not and never had been anything more than a
friend, “friends are always welcome.”
“Then, will you permit me to introduce M. Armand Duval?”
“I had already authorized Prudence to do so.”
“As far as that goes, madame,” I said, bowing, and succeeding in
getting more or less intelligible sounds out of my throat, “I have
already had the honour of being introduced to you.”
Marguerite’s beautiful eyes seemed to be looking back in memory, but
she could not, or seemed not to, remember.
“Madame,” I continued, “I am grateful to you for having forgotten the
occasion of my first introduction, for I was very absurd and must have
seemed to you very tiresome. It was at the Opera Comique, two years
ago; I was with Ernest de ——.”
“Ah, I remember,” said Marguerite, with a smile. “It was not you who
were absurd; it was I who was mischievous, as I still am, but somewhat
less. You have forgiven me?”
And she held out her hand, which I kissed.
“It is true,” she went on; “you know I have the bad habit of trying to
embarrass people the first time I meet them. It is very stupid. My
doctor says it is because I am nervous and always ill; believe my
doctor.”
“But you seem quite well.”
“Oh! I have been very ill.”
“I know.”
“Who told you?”
“Every one knew it; I often came to inquire after you, and I was happy
to hear of your convalescence.”
“They never gave me your card.”
“I did not leave it.”
“Was it you, then, who called every day while I was ill, and would
never leave your name?”
“Yes, it was I.”
“Then you are more than indulgent, you are generous. You, count,
wouldn’t have done that,” said she, turning toward M. de N., after
giving me one of those looks in which women sum up their opinion of a
man.
“I have only known you for two months,” replied the count.
“And this gentleman only for five minutes. You always say something
ridiculous.”
Women are pitiless toward those whom they do not care for. The count
reddened and bit his lips.
I was sorry for him, for he seemed, like myself, to be in love, and the
bitter frankness of Marguerite must have made him very unhappy,
especially in the presence of two strangers.
“You were playing the piano when we came in,” I said, in order to
change the conversation. “Won’t you be so good as to treat me as an old
acquaintance and go on?”
“Oh,” said she, flinging herself on the sofa and motioning to us to sit
down, “Gaston knows what my music is like. It is all very well when I
am alone with the count, but I won’t inflict such a punishment on you.”
“You show me that preference?” said M. de N., with a smile which he
tried to render delicately ironical.
“Don’t reproach me for it. It is the only one.” It was fated that the
poor man was not to say a single word. He cast a really supplicating
glance at Marguerite.
“Well, Prudence,” she went on, “have you done what I asked you to do?”
“Yes.
“All right. You will tell me about it later. We must talk over it;
don’t go before I can speak with you.”
“We are doubtless intruders,” I said, “and now that we, or rather I,
have had a second introduction, to blot out the first, it is time for
Gaston and me to be going.”
“Not in the least. I didn’t mean that for you. I want you to stay.”
The count took a very elegant watch out of his pocket and looked at the
time. “I must be going to my club,” he said. Marguerite did not answer.
The count thereupon left his position by the fireplace and going up to
her, said: “Adieu, madame.”
Marguerite rose. “Adieu, my dear count. Are you going already?”
“Yes, I fear I am boring you.”
“You are not boring me to-day more than any other day. When shall I be
seeing you?”
“When you permit me.”
“Good-bye, then.”
It was cruel, you will admit. Fortunately, the count had excellent
manners and was very good-tempered. He merely kissed Marguerite’s hand,
which she held out to him carelessly enough, and, bowing to us, went
out.
As he crossed the threshold, he cast a glance at Prudence. She shrugged
her shoulders, as much as to say:
“What do you expect? I have done all I could.”
“Nanine!” cried Marguerite. “Light M. le Comte to the door.”
We heard the door open and shut.
“At last,” cried Marguerite, coming back, “he has gone! That man gets
frightfully on my nerves!”
“My dear child,” said Prudence, “you really treat him too badly, and he
is so good and kind to you. Look at this watch on the mantel-piece,
that he gave you: it must have cost him at least three thousand francs,
I am sure.”
And Mme. Duvernoy began to turn it over, as it lay on the mantel-piece,
looking at it with covetous eyes.
“My dear,” said Marguerite, sitting down to the piano, “when I put on
one side what he gives me and on the other what he says to me, it seems
to me that he buys his visits very cheap.”
“The poor fellow is in love with you.”
“If I had to listen to everybody who was in love with me, I shouldn’t
have time for my dinner.”
And she began to run her fingers over the piano, and then, turning to
us, she said:
“What will you take? I think I should like a little punch.”
“And I could eat a little chicken,” said Prudence. “Suppose we have
supper?”
“That’s it, let’s go and have supper,” said Gaston.
“No, we will have supper here.”
She rang, and Nanine appeared.
“Send for some supper.”
“What must I get?”
“Whatever you like, but at once, at once.”
Nanine went out.
“That’s it,” said Marguerite, jumping like a child, “we’ll have supper.
How tiresome that idiot of a count is!”
The more I saw her, the more she enchanted me. She was exquisitely
beautiful. Her slenderness was a charm. I was lost in contemplation.
What was passing in my mind I should have some difficulty in
explaining. I was full of indulgence for her life, full of admiration
for her beauty. The proof of disinterestedness that she gave in not
accepting a rich and fashionable young man, ready to waste all his
money upon her, excused her in my eyes for all her faults in the past.
There was a kind of candour in this woman. You could see she was still
in the virginity of vice. Her firm walk, her supple figure, her rosy,
open nostrils, her large eyes, slightly tinged with blue, indicated one
of those ardent natures which shed around them a sort of voluptuous
perfume, like Eastern vials, which, close them as tightly as you will,
still let some of their perfume escape. Finally, whether it was simple
nature or a breath of fever, there passed from time to time in the eyes
of this woman a glimmer of desire, giving promise of a very heaven for
one whom she should love. But those who had loved Marguerite were not
to be counted, nor those whom she had loved.
In this girl there was at once the virgin whom a mere nothing had
turned into a courtesan, and the courtesan whom a mere nothing would
have turned into the most loving and the purest of virgins. Marguerite
had still pride and independence, two sentiments which, if they are
wounded, can be the equivalent of a sense of shame. I did not speak a
word; my soul seemed to have passed into my heart and my heart into my
eyes.
“So,” said she all at once, “it was you who came to inquire after me
when I was ill?”
“Yes.”
“Do you know, it was quite splendid of you! How can I thank you for
it?”
“By allowing me to come and see you from time to time.”
“As often as you like, from five to six, and from eleven to twelve.
Now, Gaston, play the Invitation à la Valse.”
“Why?”
“To please me, first of all, and then because I never can manage to
play it myself.”
“What part do you find difficult?”
“The third part, the part in sharps.”
Gaston rose and went to the piano, and began to play the wonderful
melody of Weber, the music of which stood open before him.
Marguerite, resting one hand on the piano, followed every note on the
music, accompanying it in a low voice, and when Gaston had come to the
passage which she had mentioned to him, she sang out, running her
fingers along the top of the piano:
“Do, re, mi, do, re, fa, mi, re; that is what I can not do. Over
again.”
Gaston began over again, after which Marguerite said:
“Now, let me try.”
She took her place and began to play; but her rebellious fingers always
came to grief over one of the notes.
“Isn’t it incredible,” she said, exactly like a child, “that I can not
succeed in playing that passage? Would you believe that I sometimes
spend two hours of the morning over it? And when I think that that
idiot of a count plays it without his music, and beautifully, I really
believe it is that that makes me so furious with him.” And she began
again, always with the same result.
“The devil take Weber, music, and pianos!” she cried, throwing the
music to the other end of the room. “How can I play eight sharps one
after another?” She folded her arms and looked at us, stamping her
foot. The blood flew to her cheeks, and her lips half opened in a
slight cough.
“Come, come,” said Prudence, who had taken off her hat and was
smoothing her hair before the glass, “you will work yourself into a
rage and do yourself harm. Better come and have supper; for my part, I
am dying of hunger.”
Marguerite rang the bell, sat down to the piano again, and began to hum
over a very risky song, which she accompanied without difficulty.
Gaston knew the song, and they gave a sort of duet.
“Don’t sing those beastly things,” I said to Marguerite, imploringly.
“Oh, how proper you are!” she said, smiling and giving me her hand. “It
is not for myself, but for you.”
Marguerite made a gesture as if to say, “Oh, it is long since that I
have done with propriety!” At that moment Nanine appeared.
“Is supper ready?” asked Marguerite. “Yes, madame, in one moment.”
“Apropos,” said Prudence to me, “you have not looked round; come, and I
will show you.” As you know, the drawing-room was a marvel.
Marguerite went with us for a moment; then she called Gaston and went
into the dining-room with him to see if supper was ready.
“Ah,” said Prudence, catching sight of a little Saxe figure on a
side-table, “I never knew you had this little gentleman.”
“Which?”
“A little shepherd holding a bird-cage.”
“Take it, if you like it.”
“I won’t deprive you of it.”
“I was going to give it to my maid. I think it hideous; but if you like
it, take it.”
Prudence only saw the present, not the way in which it was given. She
put the little figure on one side, and took me into the dressing-room,
where she showed me two miniatures hanging side by side, and said:
“That is the Comte de G., who was very much in love with Marguerite; it
was he who brought her out. Do you know him?”
“No. And this one?” I inquired, pointing to the other miniature.
“That is the little Vicomte de L. He was obliged to disappear.”
“Why?”
“Because he was all but ruined. That’s one, if you like, who loved
Marguerite.”
“And she loved him, too, no doubt?”
“She is such a queer girl, one never knows. The night he went away she
went to the theatre as usual, and yet she had cried when he said
good-bye to her.”
Just then Nanine appeared, to tell us that supper was served.
When we entered the dining-room, Marguerite was leaning against the
wall, and Gaston, holding her hands, was speaking to her in a low
voice.
“You are mad,” replied Marguerite. “You know quite well that I don’t
want you. It is no good at the end of two years to make love to a woman
like me. With us, it is at once, or never. Come, gentlemen, supper!”
And, slipping away from Gaston, Marguerite made him sit on her right at
table, me on her left, then called to Nanine:
“Before you sit down, tell them in the kitchen not to open to anybody
if there is a ring.”
This order was given at one o’clock in the morning.
We laughed, drank, and ate freely at this supper. In a short while
mirth had reached its last limit, and the words that seem funny to a
certain class of people, words that degrade the mouth that utters them,
were heard from time to time, amidst the applause of Nanine, of
Prudence, and of Marguerite. Gaston was thoroughly amused; he was a
very good sort of fellow, but somewhat spoiled by the habits of his
youth. For a moment I tried to forget myself, to force my heart and my
thoughts to become indifferent to the sight before me, and to take my
share of that gaiety which seemed like one of the courses of the meal.
But little by little I withdrew from the noise; my glass remained full,
and I felt almost sad as I saw this beautiful creature of twenty
drinking, talking like a porter, and laughing the more loudly the more
scandalous was the joke.
Nevertheless, this hilarity, this way of talking and drinking, which
seemed to me in the others the mere results of bad company or of bad
habits, seemed in Marguerite a necessity of forgetting, a fever, a
nervous irritability. At every glass of champagne her cheeks would
flush with a feverish colour, and a cough, hardly perceptible at the
beginning of supper, became at last so violent that she was obliged to
lean her head on the back of her chair and hold her chest in her hands
every time that she coughed. I suffered at the thought of the injury to
so frail a constitution which must come from daily excesses like this.
At length, something which I had feared and foreseen happened. Toward
the end of supper Marguerite was seized by a more violent fit of
coughing than any she had had while I was there. It seemed as if her
chest were being torn in two. The poor girl turned crimson, closed her
eyes under the pain, and put her napkin to her lips. It was stained
with a drop of blood. She rose and ran into her dressing-room.
“What is the matter with Marguerite?” asked Gaston.
“She has been laughing too much, and she is spitting blood. Oh, it is
nothing; it happens to her every day. She will be back in a minute.
Leave her alone. She prefers it.”
I could not stay still; and, to the consternation of Prudence and
Nanine, who called to me to come back, I followed Marguerite.
Chapter X
The room to which she had fled was lit only by a single candle. She lay
back on a great sofa, her dress undone, holding one hand on her heart,
and letting the other hang by her side. On the table was a basin half
full of water, and the water was stained with streaks of blood.
Very pale, her mouth half open, Marguerite tried to recover breath. Now
and again her bosom was raised by a long sigh, which seemed to relieve
her a little, and for a few seconds she would seem to be quite
comfortable.
I went up to her; she made no movement, and I sat down and took the
hand which was lying on the sofa.
“Ah! it is you,” she said, with a smile.
I must have looked greatly agitated, for she added:
“Are you unwell, too?”
“No, but you: do you still suffer?”
“Very little;” and she wiped off with her handkerchief the tears which
the coughing had brought to her eyes; “I am used to it now.”
“You are killing yourself, madame,” I said to her in a moved voice. “I
wish I were a friend, a relation of yours, that I might keep you from
doing yourself harm like this.”
“Ah! it is really not worth your while to alarm yourself,” she replied
in a somewhat bitter tone; “see how much notice the others take of me!
They know too well that there is nothing to be done.”
Thereupon she got up, and, taking the candle, put it on the
mantel-piece and looked at herself in the glass.
“How pale I am!” she said, as she fastened her dress and passed her
fingers over her loosened hair. “Come, let us go back to supper. Are
you coming?”
I sat still and did not move.
She saw how deeply I had been affected by the whole scene, and, coming
up to me, held out her hand, saying:
“Come now, let us go.”
I took her hand, raised it to my lips, and in spite of myself two tears
fell upon it.
“Why, what a child you are!” she said, sitting down by my side again.
“You are crying! What is the matter?”
“I must seem very silly to you, but I am frightfully troubled by what I
have just seen.”
“You are very good! What would you have of me? I can not sleep. I must
amuse myself a little. And then, girls like me, what does it matter,
one more or less? The doctors tell me that the blood I spit up comes
from my throat; I pretend to believe them; it is all I can do for
them.”
“Listen, Marguerite,” I said, unable to contain myself any longer; “I
do not know what influence you are going to have over my life, but at
this present moment there is no one, not even my sister, in whom I feel
the interest which I feel in you. It has been just the same ever since
I saw you. Well, for Heaven’s sake, take care of yourself, and do not
live as you are living now.”
“If I took care of myself I should die. All that supports me is the
feverish life I lead. Then, as for taking care of oneself, that is all
very well for women with families and friends; as for us, from the
moment we can no longer serve the vanity or the pleasure of our lovers,
they leave us, and long nights follow long days. I know it. I was in
bed for two months, and after three weeks no one came to see me.”
“It is true I am nothing to you,” I went on, “but if you will let me, I
will look after you like a brother, I will never leave your side, and I
will cure you. Then, when you are strong again, you can go back to the
life you are leading, if you choose; but I am sure you will come to
prefer a quiet life, which will make you happier and keep your beauty
unspoiled.”
“You think like that to-night because the wine has made you sad, but
you would never have the patience that you pretend to.”
“Permit me to say, Marguerite, that you were ill for two months, and
that for two months I came to ask after you every day.”
“It is true, but why did you not come up?”
“Because I did not know you then.”
“Need you have been so particular with a girl like me?”
“One must always be particular with a woman; it is what I feel, at
least.”
“So you would look after me?”
“Yes.”
“You would stay by me all day?”
“Yes.
“And even all night?”
“As long as I did not weary you.”
“And what do you call that?”
“Devotion.”
“And what does this devotion come from?”
“The irresistible sympathy which I have for you.”
“So you are in love with me? Say it straight out, it is much more
simple.”
“It is possible; but if I am to say it to you one day, it is not
to-day.”
“You will do better never to say it.”
“Why?”
“Because only one of two things can come of it.”
“What?”
“Either I shall not accept: then you will have a grudge against me; or
I shall accept: then you will have a sorry mistress; a woman who is
nervous, ill, sad, or gay with a gaiety sadder than grief, a woman who
spits blood and spends a hundred thousand francs a year. That is all
very well for a rich old man like the duke, but it is very bad for a
young man like you, and the proof of it is that all the young lovers I
have had have very soon left me.” I did not answer; I listened. This
frankness, which was almost a kind of confession, the sad life, of
which I caught some glimpse through the golden veil which covered it,
and whose reality the poor girl sought to escape in dissipation, drink,
and wakefulness, impressed me so deeply that I could not utter a single
word.
“Come,” continued Marguerite, “we are talking mere childishness. Give
me your arm and let us go back to the dining-room. They won’t know what
we mean by our absence.”
“Go in, if you like, but allow me to stay here.”
“Why?”
“Because your mirth hurts me.”
“Well, I will be sad.”
“Marguerite, let me say to you something which you have no doubt often
heard, so often that the habit of hearing it has made you believe it no
longer, but which is none the less real, and which I will never
repeat.”
“And that is...?” she said, with the smile of a young mother listening
to some foolish notion of her child.
“It is this, that ever since I have seen you, I know not why, you have
taken a place in my life; that, if I drive the thought of you out of my
mind, it always comes back; that when I met you to-day, after not
having seen you for two years, you made a deeper impression on my heart
and mind than ever; that, now that you have let me come to see you, now
that I know you, now that I know all that is strange in you, you have
become a necessity of my life, and you will drive me mad, not only if
you will not love me, but if you will not let me love you.”
“But, foolish creature that you are, I shall say to you, like Mme. D.,
‘You must be very rich, then!’ Why, you don’t know that I spend six or
seven thousand francs a month, and that I could not live without it;
you don’t know, my poor friend, that I should ruin you in no time, and
that your family would cast you off if you were to live with a woman
like me. Let us be friends, good friends, but no more. Come and see me,
we will laugh and talk, but don’t exaggerate what I am worth, for I am
worth very little. You have a good heart, you want someone to love you,
you are too young and too sensitive to live in a world like mine. Take
a married woman. You see, I speak to you frankly, like a friend.”
“But what the devil are you doing there?” cried Prudence, who had come
in without our hearing her, and who now stood just inside the door,
with her hair half coming down and her dress undone. I recognised the
hand of Gaston.
“We are talking sense,” said Marguerite; “leave us alone; we will be
back soon.”
“Good, good! Talk, my children,” said Prudence, going out and closing
the door behind her, as if to further emphasize the tone in which she
had said these words.
“Well, it is agreed,” continued Marguerite, when we were alone, “you
won’t fall in love with me?”
“I will go away.”
“So much as that?”
I had gone too far to draw back; and I was really carried away. This
mingling of gaiety, sadness, candour, prostitution, her very malady,
which no doubt developed in her a sensitiveness to impressions, as well
as an irritability of nerves, all this made it clear to me that if from
the very beginning I did not completely dominate her light and
forgetful nature, she was lost to me.
“Come, now, do you seriously mean what you say?” she said.
“Seriously.”
“But why didn’t you say it to me sooner?”
“When could I have said it?”
“The day after you had been introduced to me at the Opera Comique.”
“I thought you would have received me very badly if I had come to see
you.”
“Why?”
“Because I had behaved so stupidly.”
“That’s true. And yet you were already in love with me.”
“Yes.”
“And that didn’t hinder you from going to bed and sleeping quite
comfortably. One knows what that sort of love means.”
“There you are mistaken. Do you know what I did that evening, after the
Opera Comique?”
“No.”
“I waited for you at the door of the Café Anglais. I followed the
carriage in which you and your three friends were, and when I saw you
were the only one to get down, and that you went in alone, I was very
happy.”
Marguerite began to laugh.
“What are you laughing at?”
“Nothing.”
“Tell me, I beg of you, or I shall think you are still laughing at me.”
“You won’t be cross?”
“What right have I to be cross?”
“Well, there was a sufficient reason why I went in alone.”
“What?”
“Some one was waiting for me here.”
If she had thrust a knife into me she would not have hurt me more. I
rose, and holding out my hand, “Goodbye,” said I.
“I knew you would be cross,” she said; “men are frantic to know what is
certain to give them pain.”
“But I assure you,” I added coldly, as if wishing to prove how
completely I was cured of my passion, “I assure you that I am not
cross. It was quite natural that someone should be waiting for you,
just as it is quite natural that I should go from here at three in the
morning.”
“Have you, too, someone waiting for you?”
“No, but I must go.”
“Good-bye, then.”
“You send me away?”
“Not the least in the world.”
“Why are you so unkind to me?”
“How have I been unkind to you?”
“In telling me that someone was waiting for you.”
“I could not help laughing at the idea that you had been so happy to
see me come in alone when there was such a good reason for it.”
“One finds pleasure in childish enough things, and it is too bad to
destroy such a pleasure when, by simply leaving it alone, one can make
somebody so happy.”
“But what do you think I am? I am neither maid nor duchess. I didn’t
know you till to-day, and I am not responsible to you for my actions.
Supposing one day I should become your mistress, you are bound to know
that I have had other lovers besides you. If you make scenes of
jealousy like this before, what will it be after, if that after should
ever exist? I never met anyone like you.”
“That is because no one has ever loved you as I love you.”
“Frankly, then, you really love me?”
“As much as it is possible to love, I think.”
“And that has lasted since—?”
“Since the day I saw you go into Susse’s, three years ago.”
“Do you know, that is tremendously fine? Well, what am I to do in
return?”
“Love me a little,” I said, my heart beating so that I could hardly
speak; for, in spite of the half-mocking smiles with which she had
accompanied the whole conversation, it seemed to me that Marguerite
began to share my agitation, and that the hour so long awaited was
drawing near.
“Well, but the duke?”
“What duke?”
“My jealous old duke.”
“He will know nothing.”
“And if he should?”
“He would forgive you.”
“Ah, no, he would leave me, and what would become of me?”
“You risk that for someone else.”
“How do you know?”
“By the order you gave not to admit anyone to-night.”
“It is true; but that is a serious friend.”
“For whom you care nothing, as you have shut your door against him at
such an hour.”
“It is not for you to reproach me, since it was in order to receive
you, you and your friend.”
Little by little I had drawn nearer to Marguerite. I had put my arms
about her waist, and I felt her supple body weigh lightly on my clasped
hands.
“If you knew how much I love you!” I said in a low voice.
“Really true?”
“I swear it.”
“Well, if you will promise to do everything I tell you, without a word,
without an opinion, without a question, perhaps I will say yes.”
“I will do everything that you wish!”
“But I forewarn you I must be free to do as I please, without giving
you the slightest details what I do. I have long wished for a young
lover, who should be young and not self-willed, loving without
distrust, loved without claiming the right to it. I have never found
one. Men, instead of being satisfied in obtaining for a long time what
they scarcely hoped to obtain once, exact from their mistresses a full
account of the present, the past, and even the future. As they get
accustomed to her, they want to rule her, and the more one gives them
the more exacting they become. If I decide now on taking a new lover,
he must have three very rare qualities: he must be confiding,
submissive, and discreet.”
“Well, I will be all that you wish.”
“We shall see.”
“When shall we see?”
“Later on.”
“Why?”
“Because,” said Marguerite, releasing herself from my arms, and, taking
from a great bunch of red camellias a single camellia, she placed it in
my buttonhole, “because one can not always carry out agreements the day
they are signed.”
“And when shall I see you again?” I said, clasping her in my arms.
“When this camellia changes colour.”
“When will it change colour?”
“To-morrow night between eleven and twelve. Are you satisfied?”
“Need you ask me?”
“Not a word of this either to your friend or to Prudence, or to anybody
whatever.”
“I promise.”
“Now, kiss me, and we will go back to the dining-room.”
She held up her lips to me, smoothed her hair again, and we went out of
the room, she singing, and I almost beside myself.
In the next room she stopped for a moment and said to me in a low
voice:
“It must seem strange to you that I am ready to take you at a moment’s
notice. Shall I tell you why? It is,” she continued, taking my hand and
placing it against her heart so that I could feel how rapidly and
violently it palpitated; “it is because I shall not live as long as
others, and I have promised myself to live more quickly.”
“Don’t speak to me like that, I entreat you.”
“Oh, make yourself easy,” she continued, laughing; “however short a
time I have to live, I shall live longer than you will love me!”
And she went singing into the dining-room.
“Where is Nanine?” she said, seeing Gaston and Prudence alone.
“She is asleep in your room, waiting till you are ready to go to bed,”
replied Prudence.
“Poor thing, I am killing her! And now gentlemen, it is time to go.”
Ten minutes after, Gaston and I left the house. Marguerite shook hands
with me and said good-bye. Prudence remained behind.
“Well,” said Gaston, when we were in the street, “what do you think of
Marguerite?”
“She is an angel, and I am madly in love with her.”
“So I guessed; did you tell her so?”
“Yes.”
“And did she promise to believe you?”
“No.”
“She is not like Prudence.”
“Did she promise to?”
“Better still, my dear fellow. You wouldn’t think it; but she is still
not half bad, poor old Duvernoy!”
Chapter XI
At this point Armand stopped.
“Would you close the window for me?” he said. “I am beginning to feel
cold. Meanwhile, I will get into bed.”
I closed the window. Armand, who was still very weak, took off his
dressing-gown and lay down in bed, resting his head for a few moments
on the pillow, like a man who is tired by much talking or disturbed by
painful memories.
“Perhaps you have been talking too much,” I said to him. “Would you
rather for me to go and leave you to sleep? You can tell me the rest of
the story another day.”
“Are you tired of listening to it?”
“Quite the contrary.”
“Then I will go on. If you left me alone, I should not sleep.”
When I returned home (he continued, without needing to pause and
recollect himself, so fresh were all the details in his mind), I did
not go to bed, but began to reflect over the day’s adventure. The
meeting, the introduction, the promise of Marguerite, had followed one
another so rapidly, and so unexpectedly, that there were moments when
it seemed to me I had been dreaming. Nevertheless, it was not the first
time that a girl like Marguerite had promised herself to a man on the
morrow of the day on which he had asked for the promise.
Though, indeed, I made this reflection, the first impression produced
on me by my future mistress was so strong that it still persisted. I
refused obstinately to see in her a woman like other women, and, with
the vanity so common to all men, I was ready to believe that she could
not but share the attraction which drew me to her.
Yet, I had before me plenty of instances to the contrary, and I had
often heard that the affection of Marguerite was a thing to be had more
or less dear, according to the season.
But, on the other hand, how was I to reconcile this reputation with her
constant refusal of the young count whom we had found at her house? You
may say that he was unattractive to her, and that, as she was
splendidly kept by the duke, she would be more likely to choose a man
who was attractive to her, if she were to take another lover. If so,
why did she not choose Gaston, who was rich, witty, and charming, and
why did she care for me, whom she had thought so ridiculous the first
time she had seen me?
It is true that there are events of a moment which tell more than the
courtship of a year. Of those who were at the supper, I was the only
one who had been concerned at her leaving the table. I had followed
her, I had been so affected as to be unable to hide it from her, I had
wept as I kissed her hand. This circumstance, added to my daily visits
during the two months of her illness, might have shown her that I was
somewhat different from the other men she knew, and perhaps she had
said to herself that for a love which could thus manifest itself she
might well do what she had done so often that it had no more
consequence for her.
All these suppositions, as you may see, were improbable enough; but
whatever might have been the reason of her consent, one thing was
certain, she had consented.
Now, I was in love with Marguerite. I had nothing more to ask of her.
Nevertheless, though she was only a kept woman, I had so anticipated
for myself, perhaps to poetize it a little, a hopeless love, that the
nearer the moment approached when I should have nothing more to hope,
the more I doubted. I did not close my eyes all night.
I scarcely knew myself. I was half demented. Now, I seemed to myself
not handsome or rich or elegant enough to possess such a woman, now I
was filled with vanity at the thought of it; then I began to fear lest
Marguerite had no more than a few days’ caprice for me, and I said to
myself that since we should soon have to part, it would be better not
to keep her appointment, but to write and tell her my fears and leave
her. From that I went on to unlimited hope, unbounded confidence. I
dreamed incredible dreams of the future; I said to myself that she
should owe to me her moral and physical recovery, that I should spend
my whole life with her, and that her love should make me happier than
all the maidenly loves in the world.
But I can not repeat to you the thousand thoughts that rose from my
heart to my head, and that only faded away with the sleep that came to
me at daybreak.
When I awoke it was two o’clock. The weather was superb. I don’t think
life ever seemed to me so beautiful and so full of possibilities. The
memories of the night before came to me without shadow or hindrance,
escorted gaily by the hopes of the night to come. From time to time my
heart leaped with love and joy in my breast. A sweet fever thrilled me.
I thought no more of the reasons which had filled my mind before I
slept. I saw only the result, I thought only of the hour when I was to
see Marguerite again.
It was impossible to stay indoors. My room seemed too small to contain
my happiness. I needed the whole of nature to unbosom myself.
I went out. Passing by the Rue d’Antin, I saw Marguerite’s coupé
waiting for her at the door. I went toward the Champs-Elysées. I loved
all the people whom I met. Love gives one a kind of goodness.
After I had been walking for an hour from the Marly horses to the
Rond-Point, I saw Marguerite’s carriage in the distance; I divined
rather than recognised it. As it was turning the corner of the
Champs-Elysées it stopped, and a tall young man left a group of people
with whom he was talking and came up to her. They talked for a few
moments; the young man returned to his friends, the horses set out
again, and as I came near the group I recognised the one who had spoken
to Marguerite as the Comte de G., whose portrait I had seen and whom
Prudence had indicated to me as the man to whom Marguerite owed her
position. It was to him that she had closed her doors the night before;
I imagined that she had stopped her carriage in order to explain to him
why she had done so, and I hoped that at the same time she had found
some new pretext for not receiving him on the following night.
How I spent the rest of the day I do not know; I walked, smoked,
talked, but what I said, whom I met, I had utterly forgotten by ten
o’clock in the evening.
All I remember is that when I returned home, I spent three hours over
my toilet, and I looked at my watch and my clock a hundred times, which
unfortunately both pointed to the same hour.
When it struck half past ten, I said to myself that it was time to go.
I lived at that time in the Rue de Provence; I followed the Rue du
Mont-Blanc, crossed the Boulevard, went up the Rue Louis-le-Grand, the
Rue de Port-Mahon, and the Rue d’Antin. I looked up at Marguerite’s
windows. There was a light. I rang. I asked the porter if Mlle. Gautier
was at home. He replied that she never came in before eleven or a
quarter past eleven. I looked at my watch. I intended to come quite
slowly, and I had come in five minutes from the Rue de Provence to the
Rue d’Antin.
I walked to and fro in the street; there are no shops, and at that hour
it is quite deserted. In half an hour’s time Marguerite arrived. She
looked around her as she got down from her coupé, as if she were
looking for some one. The carriage drove off; the stables were not at
the house. Just as Marguerite was going to ring, I went up to her and
said, “Good-evening.”
“Ah, it is you,” she said, in a tone that by no means reassured me as
to her pleasure in seeing me.
“Did you not promise me that I might come and see you to-day?”
“Quite right. I had forgotten.”
This word upset all the reflections I had had during the day.
Nevertheless, I was beginning to get used to her ways, and I did not
leave her, as I should certainly have done once. We entered. Nanine had
already opened the door.
“Has Prudence come?” said Marguerite.
“No, madame.”
“Say that she is to be admitted as soon as she comes. But first put out
the lamp in the drawing-room, and if anyone comes, say that I have not
come back and shall not be coming back.”
She was like a woman who is preoccupied with something, and perhaps
annoyed by an unwelcome guest. I did not know what to do or say.
Marguerite went toward her bedroom; I remained where I was.
“Come,” she said.
She took off her hat and her velvet cloak and threw them on the bed,
then let herself drop into a great armchair beside the fire, which she
kept till the very beginning of summer, and said to me as she fingered
her watch-chain:
“Well, what news have you got for me?”
“None, except that I ought not to have come to-night.”
“Why?”
“Because you seem vexed, and no doubt I am boring you.”
“You are not boring me; only I am not well; I have been suffering all
day. I could not sleep, and I have a frightful headache.”
“Shall I go away and let you go to bed?”
“Oh, you can stay. If I want to go to bed I don’t mind your being
here.”
At that moment there was a ring.
“Who is coming now?” she said, with an impatient movement.
A few minutes after there was another ring.
“Isn’t there anyone to go to the door? I shall have to go.” She got up
and said to me, “Wait here.”
She went through the rooms, and I heard her open the outer door. I
listened.
The person whom she had admitted did not come farther than the
dining-room. At the first word I recognised the voice of the young
Comte de N.
“How are you this evening?” he said.
“Not well,” replied Marguerite drily.
“Am I disturbing you?”
“Perhaps.”
“How you receive me! What have I done, my dear Marguerite?”
“My dear friend, you have done nothing. I am ill; I must go to bed, so
you will be good enough to go. It is sickening not to be able to return
at night without your making your appearance five minutes afterward.
What is it you want? For me to be your mistress? Well, I have already
told you a hundred times, No; you simply worry me, and you might as
well go somewhere else. I repeat to you to-day, for the last time, I
don’t want to have anything to do with you; that’s settled. Good-bye.
Here’s Nanine coming in; she can light you to the door. Good-night.”
Without adding another word, or listening to what the young man
stammered out, Marguerite returned to the room and slammed the door.
Nanine entered a moment after.
“Now understand,” said Marguerite, “you are always to say to that idiot
that I am not in, or that I will not see him. I am tired out with
seeing people who always want the same thing; who pay me for it, and
then think they are quit of me. If those who are going to go in for our
hateful business only knew what it really was they would sooner be
chambermaids. But no, vanity, the desire of having dresses and
carriages and diamonds carries us away; one believes what one hears,
for here, as elsewhere, there is such a thing as belief, and one uses
up one’s heart, one’s body, one’s beauty, little by little; one is
feared like a beast of prey, scorned like a pariah, surrounded by
people who always take more than they give; and one fine day one dies
like a dog in a ditch, after having ruined others and ruined one’s
self.”
“Come, come, madame, be calm,” said Nanine; “your nerves are a bit
upset to-night.”
“This dress worries me,” continued Marguerite, unhooking her bodice;
“give me a dressing-gown. Well, and Prudence?”
“She has not come yet, but I will send her to you, madame, the moment
she comes.”
“There’s one, now,” Marguerite went on, as she took off her dress and
put on a white dressing-gown, “there’s one who knows very well how to
find me when she is in want of me, and yet she can’t do me a service
decently. She knows I am waiting for an answer. She knows how anxious I
am, and I am sure she is going about on her own account, without giving
a thought to me.”
“Perhaps she had to wait.”
“Let us have some punch.”
“It will do you no good, madame,” said Nanine.
“So much the better. Bring some fruit, too, and a paté or a wing of
chicken; something or other, at once. I am hungry.”
Need I tell you the impression which this scene made upon me, or can
you not imagine it?
“You are going to have supper with me,” she said to me; “meanwhile,
take a book. I am going into my dressing-room for a moment.”
She lit the candles of a candelabra, opened a door at the foot of the
bed, and disappeared.
I began to think over this poor girl’s life, and my love for her was
mingled with a great pity. I walked to and fro in the room, thinking
over things, when Prudence entered.
“Ah, you here?”’ she said, “where is Marguerite?”
“In her dressing-room.”
“I will wait. By the way, do you know she thinks you charming?”
“No.”
“She hasn’t told you?”
“Not at all.”
“How are you here?”
“I have come to pay her a visit.”
“At midnight?”
“Why not?”
“_Farceur!_”
“She has received me, as a matter of fact, very badly.”
“She will receive you better by and by.”
“Do you think so?”
“I have some good news for her.”
“No harm in that. So she has spoken to you about me?”
“Last night, or rather to-night, when you and your friend went. By the
way, what is your friend called? Gaston R., his name is, isn’t it?”
“Yes,” said I, not without smiling, as I thought of what Gaston had
confided to me, and saw that Prudence scarcely even knew his name.
“He is quite nice, that fellow; what does he do?”
“He has twenty-five thousand francs a year.”
“Ah, indeed! Well, to return to you. Marguerite asked me all about you:
who you were, what you did, what mistresses you had had; in short,
everything that one could ask about a man of your age. I told her all I
knew, and added that you were a charming young man. That’s all.”
“Thanks. Now tell me what it was she wanted to say to you last night.”
“Nothing at all. It was only to get rid of the count; but I have really
something to see her about to-day, and I am bringing her an answer
now.”
At this moment Marguerite reappeared from her dressing-room, wearing a
coquettish little nightcap with bunches of yellow ribbons, technically
known as “cabbages.” She looked ravishing. She had satin slippers on
her bare feet, and was in the act of polishing her nails.
“Well,” she said, seeing Prudence, “have you seen the duke?”
“Yes, indeed.”
“And what did he say to you?”
“He gave me—”
“How much?”
“Six thousand.”
“Have you got it?”
“Yes.
“Did he seem put out?”
“No.”
“Poor man!”
This “Poor man!” was said in a tone impossible to render. Marguerite
took the six notes of a thousand francs.
“It was quite time,” she said. “My dear Prudence, are you in want of
any money?”
“You know, my child, it is the 15th in a couple of days, so if you
could lend me three or four hundred francs, you would do me a real
service.”
“Send over to-morrow; it is too late to get change now.”
“Don’t forget.”
“No fear. Will you have supper with us?”
“No, Charles is waiting for me.”
“You are still devoted to him?”
“Crazy, my dear! I will see you to-morrow. Good-bye, Armand.”
Mme. Duvernoy went out.
Marguerite opened the drawer of a side-table and threw the bank-notes
into it.
“Will you permit me to get into bed?” she said with a smile, as she
moved toward the bed.
“Not only permit, but I beg of you.”
She turned back the covering and got into bed.
“Now,” said she, “come and sit down by me, and let’s have a talk.”
Prudence was right: the answer that she had brought to Marguerite had
put her into a good humour.
“Will you forgive me for my bad temper tonight?” she said, taking my
hand.
“I am ready to forgive you as often as you like.”
“And you love me?”
“Madly.”
“In spite of my bad disposition?”
“In spite of all.”
“You swear it?”
“Yes,” I said in a whisper.
Nanine entered, carrying plates, a cold chicken, a bottle of claret,
and some strawberries.
“I haven’t had any punch made,” said Nanine; “claret is better for you.
Isn’t it, sir?”
“Certainly,” I replied, still under the excitement of Marguerite’s last
words, my eyes fixed ardently upon her.
“Good,” said she; “put it all on the little table, and draw it up to
the bed; we will help ourselves. This is the third night you have sat
up, and you must be in want of sleep. Go to bed. I don’t want anything
more.”
“Shall I lock the door?”
“I should think so! And above all, tell them not to admit anybody
before midday.”
Chapter XII
At five o’clock in the morning, as the light began to appear through
the curtains, Marguerite said to me: “Forgive me if I send you away;
but I must. The duke comes every morning; they will tell him, when he
comes, that I am asleep, and perhaps he will wait until I wake.”
I took Marguerite’s head in my hands; her loosened hair streamed about
her; I gave her a last kiss, saying: “When shall I see you again?”
“Listen,” she said; “take the little gilt key on the mantelpiece, open
that door; bring me back the key and go. In the course of the day you
shall have a letter, and my orders, for you know you are to obey
blindly.”
“Yes; but if I should already ask for something?”
“What?”
“Let me have that key.”
“What you ask is a thing I have never done for anyone.”
“Well, do it for me, for I swear to you that I don’t love you as the
others have loved you.”
“Well, keep it; but it only depends on me to make it useless to you,
after all.”
“How?”
“There are bolts on the door.”
“Wretch!”
“I will have them taken off.”
“You love, then, a little?”
“I don’t know how it is, but it seems to me as if I do! Now, go; I
can’t keep my eyes open.”
I held her in my arms for a few seconds and then went.
The streets were empty, the great city was still asleep, a sweet
freshness circulated in the streets that a few hours later would be
filled with the noise of men. It seemed to me as if this sleeping city
belonged to me; I searched my memory for the names of those whose
happiness I had once envied; and I could not recall one without finding
myself the happier.
To be loved by a pure young girl, to be the first to reveal to her the
strange mystery of love, is indeed a great happiness, but it is the
simplest thing in the world. To take captive a heart which has had no
experience of attack, is to enter an unfortified and ungarrisoned city.
Education, family feeling, the sense of duty, the family, are strong
sentinels, but there are no sentinels so vigilant as not to be deceived
by a girl of sixteen to whom nature, by the voice of the man she loves,
gives the first counsels of love, all the more ardent because they seem
so pure.
The more a girl believes in goodness, the more easily will she give
way, if not to her lover, at least to love, for being without mistrust
she is without force, and to win her love is a triumph that can be
gained by any young man of five-and-twenty. See how young girls are
watched and guarded! The walls of convents are not high enough, mothers
have no locks strong enough, religion has no duties constant enough, to
shut these charming birds in their cages, cages not even strewn with
flowers. Then how surely must they desire the world which is hidden
from them, how surely must they find it tempting, how surely must they
listen to the first voice which comes to tell its secrets through their
bars, and bless the hand which is the first to raise a corner of the
mysterious veil!
But to be really loved by a courtesan: that is a victory of infinitely
greater difficulty. With them the body has worn out the soul, the
senses have burned up the heart, dissipation has blunted the feelings.
They have long known the words that we say to them, the means we use;
they have sold the love that they inspire. They love by profession, and
not by instinct. They are guarded better by their calculations than a
virgin by her mother and her convent; and they have invented the word
caprice for that unbartered love which they allow themselves from time
to time, for a rest, for an excuse, for a consolation, like usurers,
who cheat a thousand, and think they have bought their own redemption
by once lending a sovereign to a poor devil who is dying of hunger
without asking for interest or a receipt.
Then, when God allows love to a courtesan, that love, which at first
seems like a pardon, becomes for her almost without penitence. When a
creature who has all her past to reproach herself with is taken all at
once by a profound, sincere, irresistible love, of which she had never
felt herself capable; when she has confessed her love, how absolutely
the man whom she loves dominates her! How strong he feels with his
cruel right to say: You do no more for love than you have done for
money. They know not what proof to give. A child, says the fable,
having often amused himself by crying “Help! a wolf!” in order to
disturb the labourers in the field, was one day devoured by a Wolf,
because those whom he had so often deceived no longer believed in his
cries for help. It is the same with these unhappy women when they love
seriously. They have lied so often that no one will believe them, and
in the midst of their remorse they are devoured by their love.
Hence those great devotions, those austere retreats from the world, of
which some of them have given an example.
But when the man who inspires this redeeming love is great enough in
soul to receive it without remembering the past, when he gives himself
up to it, when, in short, he loves as he is loved, this man drains at
one draught all earthly emotions, and after such a love his heart will
be closed to every other.
I did not make these reflections on the morning when I returned home.
They could but have been the presentiment of what was to happen to me,
and, despite my love for Marguerite, I did not foresee such
consequences. I make these reflections to-day. Now that all is
irrevocably ended, they arise naturally out of what has taken place.
But to return to the first day of my liaison. When I reached home I was
in a state of mad gaiety. As I thought of how the barriers which my
imagination had placed between Marguerite and myself had disappeared,
of how she was now mine; of the place I now had in her thoughts, of the
key to her room which I had in my pocket, and of my right to use this
key, I was satisfied with life, proud of myself, and I loved God
because he had let such things be.
One day a young man is passing in the street, he brushes against a
woman, looks at her, turns, goes on his way. He does not know the
woman, and she has pleasures, griefs, loves, in which he has no part.
He does not exist for her, and perhaps, if he spoke to her, she would
only laugh at him, as Marguerite had laughed at me. Weeks, months,
years pass, and all at once, when they have each followed their fate
along a different path, the logic of chance brings them face to face.
The woman becomes the man’s mistress and loves him. How? why? Their two
existences are henceforth one; they have scarcely begun to know one
another when it seems as if they had known one another always, and all
that had gone before is wiped out from the memory of the two lovers. It
is curious, one must admit.
As for me, I no longer remembered how I had lived before that night. My
whole being was exalted into joy at the memory of the words we had
exchanged during that first night. Either Marguerite was very clever in
deception, or she had conceived for me one of those sudden passions
which are revealed in the first kiss, and which die, often enough, as
suddenly as they were born.
The more I reflected the more I said to myself that Marguerite had no
reason for feigning a love which she did not feel, and I said to myself
also that women have two ways of loving, one of which may arise from
the other: they love with the heart or with the senses. Often a woman
takes a lover in obedience to the mere will of the senses, and learns
without expecting it the mystery of immaterial love, and lives
henceforth only through her heart; often a girl who has sought in
marriage only the union of two pure affections receives the sudden
revelation of physical love, that energetic conclusion of the purest
impressions of the soul.
In the midst of these thoughts I fell asleep; I was awakened by a
letter from Marguerite containing these words:
“Here are my orders: To-night at the Vaudeville.
“Come during the third _entr’acte_.”
I put the letter into a drawer, so that I might always have it at hand
in case I doubted its reality, as I did from time to time.
She did not tell me to come to see her during the day, and I dared not
go; but I had so great a desire to see her before the evening that I
went to the Champs-Elysées, where I again saw her pass and repass, as I
had on the previous day.
At seven o’clock I was at the Vaudeville. Never had I gone to a theatre
so early. The boxes filled one after another. Only one remained empty,
the stage box. At the beginning of the third act I heard the door of
the box, on which my eyes had been almost constantly fixed, open, and
Marguerite appeared. She came to the front at once, looked around the
stalls, saw me, and thanked me with a look.
That night she was marvellously beautiful. Was I the cause of this
coquetry? Did she love me enough to believe that the more beautiful she
looked the happier I should be? I did not know, but if that had been
her intention she certainly succeeded, for when she appeared all heads
turned, and the actor who was then on the stage looked to see who had
produced such an effect on the audience by her mere presence there.
And I had the key of this woman’s room, and in three or four hours she
would again be mine!
People blame those who let themselves be ruined by actresses and kept
women; what astonishes me is that twenty times greater follies are not
committed for them. One must have lived that life, as I have, to know
how much the little vanities which they afford their lovers every day
help to fasten deeper into the heart, since we have no other word for
it, the love which he has for them.
Prudence next took her place in the box, and a man, whom I recognised
as the Comte de G., seated himself at the back. As I saw him, a cold
shiver went through my heart.
Doubtless Marguerite perceived the impression made on me by the
presence of this man, for she smiled to me again, and, turning her back
to the count, appeared to be very attentive to the play. At the third
_entr’acte_ she turned and said two words: the count left the box, and
Marguerite beckoned to me to come to her.
“Good-evening,” she said as I entered, holding out her hand.
“Good-evening,” I replied to both Marguerite and Prudence.
“Sit down.”
“But I am taking someone’s place. Isn’t the Comte de G. coming back?”
“Yes; I sent him to fetch some sweets, so that we could talk by
ourselves for a moment. Mme. Duvernoy is in on the secret.”
“Yes, my children,” said she; “have no fear. I shall say nothing.”
“What is the matter with you to-night?” said Marguerite, rising and
coming to the back of the box and kissing me on the forehead.
“I am not very well.”
“You should go to bed,” she replied, with that ironical air which went
so well with her delicate and witty face.
“Where?”
“At home.”
“You know that I shouldn’t be able to sleep there.”
“Well, then, it won’t do for you to come and be pettish here because
you have seen a man in my box.”
“It is not for that reason.”
“Yes, it is. I know; and you are wrong, so let us say no more about it.
You will go back with Prudence after the theatre, and you will stay
there till I call. Do you understand?”
“Yes.”
How could I disobey?
“You still love me?”
“Can you ask?”
“You have thought of me?”
“All day long.”
“Do you know that I am really afraid that I shall get very fond of you?
Ask Prudence.”
“Ah,” said she, “it is amazing!”
“Now, you must go back to your seat. The count will be coming back, and
there is nothing to be gained by his finding you here.”
“Because you don’t like seeing him.”
“No; only if you had told me that you wanted to come to the Vaudeville
to-night I could have got this box for you as well as he.”
“Unfortunately, he got it for me without my asking him, and he asked me
to go with him; you know well enough that I couldn’t refuse. All I
could do was to write and tell you where I was going, so that you could
see me, and because I wanted to see you myself; but since this is the
way you thank me, I shall profit by the lesson.”
“I was wrong; forgive me.”
“Well and good; and now go back nicely to your place, and, above all,
no more jealousy.”
She kissed me again, and I left the box. In the passage I met the count
coming back. I returned to my seat.
After all, the presence of M. de G. in Marguerite’s box was the most
natural thing in the world. He had been her lover, he sent her a box,
he accompanied her to the theatre; it was all quite natural, and if I
was to have a mistress like Marguerite I should have to get used to her
ways.
Nonetheless, I was very unhappy all the rest of the evening, and went
away very sadly after having seen Prudence, the count, and Marguerite
get into the carriage, which was waiting for them at the door.
However, a quarter of an hour later I was at Prudence’s. She had only
just got in.
Chapter XIII
“You have come almost as quickly as we,” said Prudence.
“Yes,” I answered mechanically. “Where is Marguerite?”
“At home.”
“Alone?”
“With M. de G.”
I walked to and fro in the room.
“Well, what is the matter?”
“Do you think it amuses me to wait here till M. de G. leaves
Marguerite’s?”
“How unreasonable you are! Don’t you see that Marguerite can’t turn the
count out of doors? M. de G. has been with her for a long time; he has
always given her a lot of money; he still does. Marguerite spends more
than a hundred thousand francs a year; she has heaps of debts. The duke
gives her all that she asks for, but she does not always venture to ask
him for all that she is in want of. It would never do for her to
quarrel with the count, who is worth to her at least ten thousand
francs a year. Marguerite is very fond of you, my dear fellow, but your
liaison with her, in her interests and in yours, ought not to be
serious. You with your seven or eight thousand francs a year, what
could you do toward supplying all the luxuries which a girl like that
is in need of? It would not be enough to keep her carriage. Take
Marguerite for what she is, for a good, bright, pretty girl; be her
lover for a month, two months; give her flowers, sweets, boxes at the
theatre; but don’t get any other ideas into your head, and don’t make
absurd scenes of jealousy. You know whom you have to do with;
Marguerite isn’t a saint. She likes you, you are very fond of her; let
the rest alone. You amaze me when I see you so touchy; you have the
most charming mistress in Paris. She receives you in the greatest
style, she is covered with diamonds, she needn’t cost you a penny,
unless you like, and you are not satisfied. My dear fellow, you ask too
much!”
“You are right, but I can’t help it; the idea that that man is her
lover hurts me horribly.”
“In the first place,” replied Prudence; “is he still her lover? He is a
man who is useful to her, nothing more. She has closed her doors to him
for two days; he came this morning—she could not but accept the box and
let him accompany her. He saw her home; he has gone in for a moment, he
is not staying, because you are waiting here. All that, it seems to me,
is quite natural. Besides, you don’t mind the duke.”
“Yes; but he is an old man, and I am sure that Marguerite is not his
mistress. Then, it is all very well to accept one liaison, but not two.
Such easiness in the matter is very like calculation, and puts the man
who consents to it, even out of love, very much in the category of
those who, in a lower stage of society, make a trade of their
connivance, and a profit of their trade.”
“Ah, my dear fellow, how old-fashioned you are! How many of the richest
and most fashionable men of the best families I have seen quite ready
to do what I advise you to do, and without an effort, without shame,
without remorse! Why, one sees it every day. How do you suppose the
kept women in Paris could live in the style they do, if they had not
three or four lovers at once? No single fortune, however large, could
suffice for the expenses of a woman like Marguerite. A fortune of five
hundred thousand francs a year is, in France, an enormous fortune;
well, my dear friend, five hundred thousand francs a year would still
be too little, and for this reason: a man with such an income has a
large house, horses, servants, carriages; he shoots, has friends, often
he is married, he has children, he races, gambles, travels, and what
not. All these habits are so much a part of his position that he can
not forego them without appearing to have lost all his money, and
without causing scandal. Taking it all round, with five hundred
thousand francs a year he can not give a woman more than forty or fifty
thousand francs in the year, and that is already a good deal. Well,
other lovers make up for the rest of her expenses. With Marguerite, it
is still more convenient; she has chanced by a miracle on an old man
worth ten millions, whose wife and daughter are dead; who has only some
nephews, themselves rich, and who gives her all she wants without
asking anything in return. But she can not ask him for more than
seventy thousand francs a year; and I am sure that if she did ask for
more, despite his health and the affection he has for her he would not
give it to her.
“All the young men of twenty or thirty thousand francs a year at Paris,
that is to say, men who have only just enough to live on in the society
in which they mix, know perfectly well, when they are the lovers of a
woman like Marguerite, that she could not so much as pay for the rooms
she lives in and the servants who wait upon her with what they give
her. They do not say to her that they know it; they pretend not to see
anything, and when they have had enough of it they go their way. If
they have the vanity to wish to pay for everything they get ruined,
like the fools they are, and go and get killed in Africa, after leaving
a hundred thousand francs of debt in Paris. Do you think a woman is
grateful to them for it? Far from it. She declares that she has
sacrificed her position for them, and that while she was with them she
was losing money. These details seem to you shocking? Well, they are
true. You are a very nice fellow; I like you very much. I have lived
with these women for twenty years; I know what they are worth, and I
don’t want to see you take the caprice that a pretty girl has for you
too seriously.
“Then, besides that,” continued Prudence; “admit that Marguerite loves
you enough to give up the count or the duke, in case one of them were
to discover your liaison and to tell her to choose between him and you,
the sacrifice that she would make for you would be enormous, you can
not deny it. What equal sacrifice could you make for her, on your part,
and when you had got tired of her, what could you do to make up for
what you had taken from her? Nothing. You would have cut her off from
the world in which her fortune and her future were to be found; she
would have given you her best years, and she would be forgotten. Either
you would be an ordinary man, and, casting her past in her teeth, you
would leave her, telling her that you were only doing like her other
lovers, and you would abandon her to certain misery; or you would be an
honest man, and, feeling bound to keep her by you, you would bring
inevitable trouble upon yourself, for a liaison which is excusable in a
young man, is no longer excusable in a man of middle age. It becomes an
obstacle to every thing; it allows neither family nor ambition, man’s
second and last loves. Believe me, then, my friend, take things for
what they are worth, and do not give a kept woman the right to call
herself your creditor, no matter in what.”
It was well argued, with a logic of which I should have thought
Prudence incapable. I had nothing to reply, except that she was right;
I took her hand and thanked her for her counsels.
“Come, come,” said she, “put these foolish theories to flight, and
laugh over them. Life is pleasant, my dear fellow; it all depends on
the colour of the glass through which one sees it. Ask your friend
Gaston; there’s a man who seems to me to understand love as I
understand it. All that you need think of, unless you are quite a fool,
is that close by there is a beautiful girl who is waiting impatiently
for the man who is with her to go, thinking of you, keeping the whole
night for you, and who loves you, I am certain. Now, come to the window
with me, and let us watch for the count to go; he won’t be long in
leaving the coast clear.”
Prudence opened the window, and we leaned side by side over the
balcony. She watched the few passers, I reflected. All that she had
said buzzed in my head, and I could not help feeling that she was
right; but the genuine love which I had for Marguerite had some
difficulty in accommodating itself to such a belief. I sighed from time
to time, at which Prudence turned, and shrugged her shoulders like a
physician who has given up his patient.
“How one realizes the shortness of life,” I said to myself, “by the
rapidity of sensations! I have only known Marguerite for two days, she
has only been my mistress since yesterday, and she has already so
completely absorbed my thoughts, my heart, and my life that the visit
of the Comte de G. is a misfortune for me.”
At last the count came out, got into his carriage and disappeared.
Prudence closed the window. At the same instant Marguerite called to
us:
“Come at once,” she said; “they are laying the table, and we’ll have
supper.”
When I entered, Marguerite ran to me, threw her arms around my neck and
kissed me with all her might.
“Are we still sulky?” she said to me.
“No, it is all over,” replied Prudence. “I have given him a talking to,
and he has promised to be reasonable.”
“Well and good.”
In spite of myself I glanced at the bed; it was not unmade. As for
Marguerite, she was already in her white dressing-gown. We sat down to
table.
Charm, sweetness, spontaneity, Marguerite had them all, and I was
forced from time to time to admit that I had no right to ask of her
anything else; that many people would be very happy to be in my place;
and that, like Virgil’s shepherd, I had only to enjoy the pleasures
that a god, or rather a goddess, set before me.
I tried to put in practice the theories of Prudence, and to be as gay
as my two companions; but what was natural in them was on my part an
effort, and the nervous laughter, whose source they did not detect, was
nearer to tears than to mirth.
At last the supper was over and I was alone with Marguerite. She sat
down as usual on the hearthrug before the fire and gazed sadly into the
flames. What was she thinking of? I know not. As for me, I looked at
her with a mingling of love and terror, as I thought of all that I was
ready to suffer for her sake.
“Do you know what I am thinking of?”
“No.”
“Of a plan that has come into my head.”
“And what is this plan?”
“I can’t tell you yet, but I can tell you what the result would be. The
result would be that in a month I should be free, I should have no more
debts, and we could go and spend the summer in the country.”
“And you can’t tell me by what means?”
“No, only love me as I love you, and all will succeed.”
“And have you made this plan all by yourself?”
“Yes.”
“And you will carry it out all by yourself?”
“I alone shall have the trouble of it,” said Marguerite, with a smile
which I shall never forget, “but we shall both partake its benefits.”
I could not help flushing at the word benefits; I thought of Manon
Lescaut squandering with Desgrieux the money of M. de B.
I replied in a hard voice, rising from my seat:
“You must permit me, my dear Marguerite, to share only the benefits of
those enterprises which I have conceived and carried out myself.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means that I have a strong suspicion that M. de G. is to be your
associate in this pretty plan, of which I can accept neither the cost
nor the benefits.”
“What a child you are! I thought you loved me. I was mistaken; all
right.”
She rose, opened the piano and began to play the “Invitation à la
Valse”, as far as the famous passage in the major which always stopped
her. Was it through force of habit, or was it to remind me of the day
when we first met? All I know is that the melody brought back that
recollection, and, coming up to her, I took her head between my hands
and kissed her. “You forgive me?” I said.
“You see I do,” she answered; “but observe that we are only at our
second day, and already I have had to forgive you something. Is this
how you keep your promise of blind obedience?”
“What can I do, Marguerite? I love you too much and I am jealous of the
least of your thoughts. What you proposed to me just now made me
frantic with delight, but the mystery in its carrying out hurts me
dreadfully.”
“Come, let us reason it out,” she said, taking both my hands and
looking at me with a charming smile which it was impossible to resist,
“You love me, do you not? and you would gladly spend two or three
months alone with me in the country? I too should be glad of this
_solitude à deux_, and not only glad of it, but my health requires it.
I can not leave Paris for such a length of time without putting my
affairs in order, and the affairs of a woman like me are always in
great confusion; well, I have found a way to reconcile everything, my
money affairs and my love for you; yes, for you, don’t laugh; I am
silly enough to love you! And here you are taking lordly airs and
talking big words. Child, thrice child, only remember that I love you,
and don’t let anything disturb you. Now, is it agreed?”
“I agree to all you wish, as you know.”
“Then, in less than a month’s time we shall be in some village, walking
by the river side, and drinking milk. Does it seem strange that
Marguerite Gautier should speak to you like that? The fact is, my
friend, that when this Paris life, which seems to make me so happy,
doesn’t burn me, it wearies me, and then I have sudden aspirations
toward a calmer existence which might recall my childhood. One has
always had a childhood, whatever one becomes. Don’t be alarmed; I am
not going to tell you that I am the daughter of a colonel on half-pay,
and that I was brought up at Saint-Denis. I am a poor country girl, and
six years ago I could not write my own name. You are relieved, aren’t
you? Why is it you are the first whom I have ever asked to share the
joy of this desire of mine? I suppose because I feel that you love me
for myself and not for yourself, while all the others have only loved
me for themselves.
“I have often been in the country, but never as I should like to go
there. I count on you for this easy happiness; do not be unkind, let me
have it. Say this to yourself: ‘She will never live to be old, and I
should some day be sorry for not having done for her the first thing
she asked of me, such an easy thing to do!’”
What could I reply to such words, especially with the memory of a first
night of love, and in the expectation of a second?
An hour later I held Marguerite in my arms, and, if she had asked me to
commit a crime, I would have obeyed her.
At six in the morning I left her, and before leaving her I said: “Till
to-night!” She kissed me more warmly than ever, but said nothing.
During the day I received a note containing these words:
“DEAR CHILD: I am not very well, and the doctor has ordered quiet. I
shall go to bed early to-night and shall not see you. But, to make up,
I shall expect you to-morrow at twelve. I love you.”
My first thought was: She is deceiving me!
A cold sweat broke out on my forehead, for I already loved this woman
too much not to be overwhelmed by the suspicion. And yet, I was bound
to expect such a thing almost any day with Marguerite, and it had
happened to me often enough with my other mistresses, without my taking
much notice of it. What was the meaning of the hold which this woman
had taken upon my life?
Then it occurred to me, since I had the key, to go and see her as
usual. In this way I should soon know the truth, and if I found a man
there I would strike him in the face.
Meanwhile I went to the Champs-Elysées. I waited there four hours. She
did not appear. At night I went into all the theatres where she was
accustomed to go. She was in none of them.
At eleven o’clock I went to the Rue d’Antin. There was no light in
Marguerite’s windows. All the same, I rang. The porter asked me where I
was going.
“To Mlle. Gautier’s,” I said.
“She has not come in.”
“I will go up and wait for her.”
“There is no one there.”
Evidently I could get in, since I had the key, but, fearing foolish
scandal, I went away. Only I did not return home; I could not leave the
street, and I never took my eyes off Marguerite’s house. It seemed to
me that there was still something to be found out, or at least that my
suspicions were about to be confirmed.
About midnight a carriage that I knew well stopped before No. 9. The
Comte de G. got down and entered the house, after sending away the
carriage. For a moment I hoped that the same answer would be given to
him as to me, and that I should see him come out; but at four o’clock
in the morning I was still awaiting him.
I have suffered deeply during these last three weeks, but that is
nothing, I think, in comparison with what I suffered that night.
Chapter XIV
When I reached home I began to cry like a child. There is no man to
whom a woman has not been unfaithful, once at least, and who will not
know what I suffered.
I said to myself, under the weight of these feverish resolutions which
one always feels as if one had the force to carry out, that I must
break with my amour at once, and I waited impatiently for daylight in
order to set out forthwith to rejoin my father and my sister, of whose
love at least I was certain, and certain that that love would never be
betrayed.
However, I did not wish to go away without letting Marguerite know why
I went. Only a man who really cares no more for his mistress leaves her
without writing to her. I made and remade twenty letters in my head. I
had had to do with a woman like all other women of the kind. I had been
poetizing too much. She had treated me like a school-boy, she had used
in deceiving me a trick which was insultingly simple. My self-esteem
got the upper hand. I must leave this woman without giving her the
satisfaction of knowing that she had made me suffer, and this is what I
wrote to her in my most elegant handwriting and with tears of rage and
sorrow in my eyes:
“MY DEAR MARGUERITE: I hope that your indisposition yesterday was not
serious. I came, at eleven at night, to ask after you, and was told
that you had not come in. M. de G. was more fortunate, for he presented
himself shortly afterward, and at four in the morning he had not left.
“Forgive me for the few tedious hours that I have given you, and be
assured that I shall never forget the happy moments which I owe to you.
“I should have called to-day to ask after you, but I intend going back
to my father’s.
“Good-bye, my dear Marguerite. I am not rich enough to love you as I
would nor poor enough to love you as you would. Let us then forget, you
a name which must be indifferent enough to you, I a happiness which has
become impossible.
“I send back your key, which I have never used, and which might be
useful to you, if you are often ill as you were yesterday.”
As you will see, I was unable to end my letter without a touch of
impertinent irony, which proved how much in love I still was.
I read and reread this letter ten times over; then the thought of the
pain it would give to Marguerite calmed me a little. I tried to
persuade myself of the feelings which it professed; and when my servant
came to my room at eight o’clock, I gave it to him and told him to take
it at once.
“Shall I wait for an answer?” asked Joseph (my servant, like all
servants, was called Joseph).
“If they ask whether there is a reply, you will say that you don’t
know, and wait.”
I buoyed myself up with the hope that she would reply. Poor, feeble
creatures that we are! All the time that my servant was away I was in a
state of extreme agitation. At one moment I would recall how Marguerite
had given herself to me, and ask myself by what right I wrote her an
impertinent letter, when she could reply that it was not M. de G. who
supplanted me, but I who had supplanted M. de G.: a mode of reasoning
which permits many women to have many lovers. At another moment I would
recall her promises, and endeavour to convince myself that my letter
was only too gentle, and that there were not expressions forcible
enough to punish a woman who laughed at a love like mine. Then I said
to myself that I should have done better not to have written to her,
but to have gone to see her, and that then I should have had the
pleasure of seeing the tears that she would shed. Finally, I asked
myself what she would reply to me; already prepared to believe whatever
excuse she made.
Joseph returned.
“Well?” I said to him.
“Sir,” said he, “madame was not up, and still asleep, but as soon as
she rings the letter will be taken to her, and if there is any reply it
will be sent.”
She was asleep!
Twenty times I was on the point of sending to get the letter back, but
every time I said to myself: “Perhaps she will have got it already, and
it would look as if I have repented of sending it.”
As the hour at which it seemed likely that she would reply came nearer,
I regretted more and more that I had written. The clock struck, ten,
eleven, twelve. At twelve I was on the point of keeping the appointment
as if nothing had happened. In the end I could see no way out of the
circle of fire which closed upon me.
Then I began to believe, with the superstition which people have when
they are waiting, that if I went out for a little while, I should find
an answer when I got back. I went out under the pretext of going to
lunch.
Instead of lunching at the Café Foy, at the corner of the Boulevard, as
I usually did, I preferred to go to the Palais Royal and so pass
through the Rue d’Antin. Every time that I saw a woman at a distance, I
fancied it was Nanine bringing me an answer. I passed through the Rue
d’Antin without even coming across a commissionaire. I went to Very’s
in the Palais Royal. The waiter gave me something to eat, or rather
served up to me whatever he liked, for I ate nothing. In spite of
myself, my eyes were constantly fixed on the clock. I returned home,
certain that I should find a letter from Marguerite.
The porter had received nothing, but I still hoped in my servant. He
had seen no one since I went out.
If Marguerite had been going to answer me she would have answered long
before.
Then I began to regret the terms of my letter; I should have said
absolutely nothing, and that would undoubtedly have aroused her
suspicions, for, finding that I did not keep my appointment, she would
have inquired the reason of my absence, and only then I should have
given it to her. Thus, she would have had to exculpate herself, and
what I wanted was for her to exculpate herself. I already realized that
I should have believed whatever reasons she had given me, and anything
was better than not to see her again.
At last I began to believe that she would come to see me herself; but
hour followed hour, and she did not come.
Decidedly Marguerite was not like other women, for there are few who
would have received such a letter as I had just written without
answering it at all.
At five, I hastened to the Champs-Elysées. “If I meet her,” I thought,
“I will put on an indifferent air, and she will be convinced that I no
longer think about her.”
As I turned the corner of the Rue Royale, I saw her pass in her
carriage. The meeting was so sudden that I turned pale. I do not know
if she saw my emotion; as for me, I was so agitated that I saw nothing
but the carriage.
I did not go any farther in the direction of the Champs-Elysées. I
looked at the advertisements of the theatres, for I had still a chance
of seeing her. There was a first night at the Palais Royal. Marguerite
was sure to be there. I was at the theatre by seven. The boxes filled
one after another, but Marguerite was not there. I left the Palais
Royal and went to all the theatres where she was most often to be seen:
to the Vaudeville, the Variétés, the Opera Comique. She was nowhere.
Either my letter had troubled her too much for her to care to go to the
theatre, or she feared to come across me, and so wished to avoid an
explanation. So my vanity was whispering to me on the boulevards, when
I met Gaston, who asked me where I had been.
“At the Palais Royal.”
“And I at the Opera,” said he; “I expected to see you there.”
“Why?”
“Because Marguerite was there.”
“Ah, she was there?”
“Yes.
“Alone?”
“No; with another woman.”
“That all?”
“The Comte de G. came to her box for an instant; but she went off with
the duke. I expected to see you every moment, for there was a stall at
my side which remained empty the whole evening, and I was sure you had
taken it.”
“But why should I go where Marguerite goes?”
“Because you are her lover, surely!”
“Who told you that?”
“Prudence, whom I met yesterday. I give you my congratulations, my dear
fellow; she is a charming mistress, and it isn’t everybody who has the
chance. Stick to her; she will do you credit.”
These simple reflections of Gaston showed me how absurd had been my
susceptibilities. If I had only met him the night before and he had
spoken to me like that, I should certainly not have written the foolish
letter which I had written.
I was on the point of calling on Prudence, and of sending her to tell
Marguerite that I wanted to speak to her; but I feared that she would
revenge herself on me by saying that she could not see me, and I
returned home, after passing through the Rue d’Antin. Again I asked my
porter if there was a letter for me. Nothing! She is waiting to see if
I shall take some fresh step, and if I retract my letter of to-day, I
said to myself as I went to bed; but, seeing that I do not write, she
will write to me to-morrow.
That night, more than ever, I reproached myself for what I had done. I
was alone, unable to sleep, devoured by restlessness and jealousy, when
by simply letting things take their natural course I should have been
with Marguerite, hearing the delicious words which I had heard only
twice, and which made my ears burn in my solitude.
The most frightful part of the situation was that my judgment was
against me; as a matter of fact, everything went to prove that
Marguerite loved me. First, her proposal to spend the summer with me in
the country, then the certainty that there was no reason why she should
be my mistress, since my income was insufficient for her needs and even
for her caprices. There could not then have been on her part anything
but the hope of finding in me a sincere affection, able to give her
rest from the mercenary loves in whose midst she lived; and on the very
second day I had destroyed this hope, and paid by impertinent irony for
the love which I had accepted during two nights. What I had done was
therefore not merely ridiculous, it was indelicate. I had not even paid
the woman, that I might have some right to find fault with her;
withdrawing after two days, was I not like a parasite of love, afraid
of having to pay the bill of the banquet? What! I had only known
Marguerite for thirty-six hours; I had been her lover for only
twenty-four; and instead of being too happy that she should grant me
all that she did, I wanted to have her all to myself, and to make her
sever at one stroke all her past relations which were the revenue of
her future. What had I to reproach in her? Nothing. She had written to
say she was unwell, when she might have said to me quite crudely, with
the hideous frankness of certain women, that she had to see a lover;
and, instead of believing her letter, instead of going to any street in
Paris except the Rue d’Antin, instead of spending the evening with my
friends, and presenting myself next day at the appointed hour, I was
acting the Othello, spying upon her, and thinking to punish her by
seeing her no more. But, on the contrary, she ought to be enchanted at
this separation. She ought to find me supremely foolish, and her
silence was not even that of rancour; it was contempt.
I might have made Marguerite a present which would leave no doubt as to
my generosity and permit me to feel properly quits of her, as of a kept
woman, but I should have felt that I was offending by the least
appearance of trafficking, if not the love which she had for me, at all
events the love which I had for her, and since this love was so pure
that it could admit no division, it could not pay by a present, however
generous, the happiness that it had received, however short that
happiness had been.
That is what I said to myself all night long, and what I was every
moment prepared to go and say to Marguerite. When the day dawned I was
still sleepless. I was in a fever. I could think of nothing but
Marguerite.
As you can imagine, it was time to take a decided step, and finish
either with the woman or with one’s scruples, if, that is, she would
still be willing to see me. But you know well, one is always slow in
taking a decided step; so, unable to remain within doors and not daring
to call on Marguerite, I made one attempt in her direction, an attempt
that I could always look upon as a mere chance if it succeeded.
It was nine o’clock, and I went at once to call upon Prudence, who
asked to what she owed this early visit. I dared not tell her frankly
what brought me. I replied that I had gone out early in order to
reserve a place in the diligence for C., where my father lived.
“You are fortunate,” she said, “in being able to get away from Paris in
this fine weather.”
I looked at Prudence, asking myself whether she was laughing at me, but
her face was quite serious.
“Shall you go and say good-bye to Marguerite?” she continued, as
seriously as before.
“No.”
“You are quite right.”
“You think so?”
“Naturally. Since you have broken with her, why should you see her
again?”
“You know it is broken off?”
“She showed me your letter.”
“What did she say about it?”
“She said: ‘My dear Prudence, your _protégé_ is not polite; one thinks
such letters, one does not write them.”’
“In what tone did she say that?”
“Laughingly,” and she added: “He has had supper with me twice, and
hasn’t even called.”
That, then, was the effect produced by my letter and my jealousy. I was
cruelly humiliated in the vanity of my affection.
“What did she do last night?”
“She went to the opera.”
“I know. And afterward?”
“She had supper at home.”
“Alone?”
“With the Comte de G., I believe.”
So my breaking with her had not changed one of her habits. It is for
such reasons as this that certain people say to you: Don’t have
anything more to do with the woman; she cares nothing about you.
“Well, I am very glad to find that Marguerite does not put herself out
for me,” I said with a forced smile.
“She has very good reason not to. You have done what you were bound to
do. You have been more reasonable than she, for she was really in love
with you; she did nothing but talk of you. I don’t know what she would
not have been capable of doing.”
“Why hasn’t she answered me, if she was in love with me?”
“Because she realizes she was mistaken in letting herself love you.
Women sometimes allow you to be unfaithful to their love; they never
allow you to wound their self-esteem; and one always wounds the
self-esteem of a woman when, two days after one has become her lover,
one leaves her, no matter for what reason. I know Marguerite; she would
die sooner than reply.”
“What can I do, then?”
“Nothing. She will forget you, you will forget her, and neither will
have any reproach to make against the other.”
“But if I write and ask her forgiveness?”
“Don’t do that, for she would forgive you.”
I could have flung my arms round Prudence’s neck.
A quarter of an hour later I was once more in my own quarters, and I
wrote to Marguerite:
“Some one, who repents of a letter that he wrote yesterday and who will
leave Paris to-morrow if you do not forgive him, wishes to know at what
hour he might lay his repentance at your feet.
“When can he find you alone? for, you know, confessions must be made
without witnesses.”
I folded this kind of madrigal in prose, and sent it by Joseph, who
handed it to Marguerite herself; she replied that she would send the
answer later.
I only went out to have a hasty dinner, and at eleven in the evening no
reply had come. I made up my mind to endure it no longer, and to set
out next day. In consequence of this resolution, and convinced that I
should not sleep if I went to bed, I began to pack up my things.
Chapter XV
It was hardly an hour after Joseph and I had begun preparing for my
departure, when there was a violent ring at the door.
“Shall I go to the door?” said Joseph.
“Go,” I said, asking myself who it could be at such an hour, and not
daring to believe that it was Marguerite.
“Sir,” said Joseph coming back to me, “it is two ladies.”
“It is we, Armand,” cried a voice that I recognised as that of
Prudence.
I came out of my room. Prudence was standing looking around the place;
Marguerite, seated on the sofa, was meditating. I went to her, knelt
down, took her two hands, and, deeply moved, said to her, “Pardon.”
She kissed me on the forehead, and said:
“This is the third time that I have forgiven you.”
“I should have gone away to-morrow.”
“How can my visit change your plans? I have not come to hinder you from
leaving Paris. I have come because I had no time to answer you during
the day, and I did not wish to let you think that I was angry with you.
Prudence didn’t want me to come; she said that I might be in the way.”
“You in the way, Marguerite! But how?”
“Well, you might have had a woman here,” said Prudence, “and it would
hardly have been amusing for her to see two more arrive.”
During this remark Marguerite looked at me attentively.
“My dear Prudence,” I answered, “you do not know what you are saying.”
“What a nice place you’ve got!” Prudence went on. “May we see the
bedroom?”
“Yes.”
Prudence went into the bedroom, not so much to see it as to make up for
the foolish thing which she had just said, and to leave Marguerite and
me alone.
“Why did you bring Prudence?” I asked her.
“Because she was at the theatre with me, and because when I leave here
I want to have someone to see me home.”
“Could not I do?”
“Yes, but, besides not wishing to put you out, I was sure that if you
came as far as my door you would want to come up, and as I could not
let you, I did not wish to let you go away blaming me for saying ‘No.’”
“And why could you not let me come up?”
“Because I am watched, and the least suspicion might do me the greatest
harm.”
“Is that really the only reason?”
“If there were any other, I would tell you; for we are not to have any
secrets from one another now.”
“Come, Marguerite, I am not going to take a roundabout way of saying
what I really want to say. Honestly, do you care for me a little?”
“A great deal.”
“Then why did you deceive me?”
“My friend, if I were the Duchess So and So, if I had two hundred
thousand francs a year, and if I were your mistress and had another
lover, you would have the right to ask me; but I am Mlle. Marguerite
Gautier, I am forty thousand francs in debt, I have not a penny of my
own, and I spend a hundred thousand francs a year. Your question
becomes unnecessary and my answer useless.”
“You are right,” I said, letting my head sink on her knees; “but I love
you madly.”
“Well, my friend, you must either love me a little less or understand
me a little better. Your letter gave me a great deal of pain. If I had
been free, first of all I would not have seen the count the day before
yesterday, or, if I had, I should have come and asked your forgiveness
as you ask me now, and in future I should have had no other lover but
you. I fancied for a moment that I might give myself that happiness for
six months; you would not have it; you insisted on knowing the means.
Well, good heavens, the means were easy enough to guess! In employing
them I was making a greater sacrifice for you than you imagine. I might
have said to you, ‘I want twenty thousand francs’; you were in love
with me and you would have found them, at the risk of reproaching me
for it later on. I preferred to owe you nothing; you did not understand
the scruple, for such it was. Those of us who are like me, when we have
any heart at all, we give a meaning and a development to words and
things unknown to other women; I repeat, then, that on the part of
Marguerite Gautier the means which she used to pay her debts without
asking you for the money necessary for it, was a scruple by which you
ought to profit, without saying anything. If you had only met me
to-day, you would be too delighted with what I promised you, and you
would not question me as to what I did the day before yesterday. We are
sometimes obliged to buy the satisfaction of our souls at the expense
of our bodies, and we suffer still more, when, afterward, that
satisfaction is denied us.”
I listened, and I gazed at Marguerite with admiration. When I thought
that this marvellous creature, whose feet I had once longed to kiss,
was willing to let me take my place in her thoughts, my part in her
life, and that I was not yet content with what she gave me, I asked if
man’s desire has indeed limits when, satisfied as promptly as mine had
been, it reached after something further.
“Truly,” she continued, “we poor creatures of chance have fantastic
desires and inconceivable loves. We give ourselves now for one thing,
now for another. There are men who ruin themselves without obtaining
the least thing from us; there are others who obtain us for a bouquet
of flowers. Our hearts have their caprices; it is their one distraction
and their one excuse. I gave myself to you sooner than I ever did to
any man, I swear to you; and do you know why? Because when you saw me
spitting blood you took my hand; because you wept; because you are the
only human being who has ever pitied me. I am going to say a mad thing
to you: I once had a little dog who looked at me with a sad look when I
coughed; that is the only creature I ever loved. When he died I cried
more than when my mother died. It is true that for twelve years of her
life she used to beat me. Well, I loved you all at once, as much as my
dog. If men knew what they can have for a tear, they would be better
loved and we should be less ruinous to them.
“Your letter undeceived me; it showed me that you lacked the
intelligence of the heart; it did you more harm with me than anything
you could possibly have done. It was jealousy certainly, but ironical
and impertinent jealousy. I was already feeling sad when I received
your letter. I was looking forward to seeing you at twelve, to having
lunch with you, and wiping out, by seeing you, a thought which was with
me incessantly, and which, before I knew you, I had no difficulty in
tolerating.
“Then,” continued Marguerite, “you were the only person before whom it
seemed to me, from the first, that I could think and speak freely. All
those who come about women like me have an interest in calculating
their slightest words, in thinking of the consequences of their most
insignificant actions. Naturally we have no friends. We have selfish
lovers who spend their fortunes, not on us, as they say, but on their
own vanity. For these people we have to be merry when they are merry,
well when they want to sup, sceptics like themselves. We are not
allowed to have hearts, under penalty of being hooted down and of
ruining our credit.
“We no longer belong to ourselves. We are no longer beings, but things.
We stand first in their self-esteem, last in their esteem. We have
women who call themselves our friends, but they are friends like
Prudence, women who were once kept and who have still the costly tastes
that their age does not allow them to gratify. Then they become our
friends, or rather our guests at table. Their friendship is carried to
the point of servility, never to that of disinterestedness. Never do
they give you advice which is not lucrative. It means little enough to
them that we should have ten lovers extra, as long as they get dresses
or a bracelet out of them, and that they can drive in our carriage from
time to time or come to our box at the theatre. They have our last
night’s bouquets, and they borrow our shawls. They never render us a
service, however slight, without seeing that they are paid twice its
value. You yourself saw when Prudence brought me the six thousand
francs that I had asked her to get from the duke, how she borrowed five
hundred francs, which she will never pay me back, or which she will pay
me in hats, which will never be taken out of their boxes.
“We can not, then, have, or rather I can not have more than one
possible kind of happiness, and this is, sad as I sometimes am,
suffering as I always am, to find a man superior enough not to ask
questions about my life, and to be the lover of my impressions rather
than of my body. Such a man I found in the duke; but the duke is old,
and old age neither protects nor consoles. I thought I could accept the
life which he offered me; but what would you have? I was dying of
ennui, and if one is bound to be consumed, it is as well to throw
oneself into the flames as to be asphyxiated with charcoal.
“Then I met you, young, ardent, happy, and I tried to make you the man
I had longed for in my noisy solitude. What I loved in you was not the
man who was, but the man who was going to be. You do not accept the
position, you reject it as unworthy of you; you are an ordinary lover.
Do like the others; pay me, and say no more about it.”
Marguerite, tired out with this long confession, threw herself back on
the sofa, and to stifle a slight cough put up her handkerchief to her
lips, and from that to her eyes.
“Pardon, pardon,” I murmured. “I understood it all, but I wanted to
have it from your own lips, my beloved Marguerite. Forget the rest and
remember only one thing: that we belong to one another, that we are
young, and that we love. Marguerite, do with me as you will; I am your
slave, your dog, but in the name of heaven tear up the letter which I
wrote to you and do not make me leave you to-morrow; it would kill me.”
Marguerite drew the letter from her bosom, and handing it to me with a
smile of infinite sweetness, said:
“Here it is. I have brought it back.”
I tore the letter into fragments and kissed with tears the hand that
gave it to me.
At this moment Prudence reappeared.
“Look here, Prudence; do you know what he wants?” said Marguerite.
“He wants you to forgive him.”
“Precisely.”
“And you do?”
“One has to; but he wants more than that.”
“What, then?”
“He wants to have supper with us.”
“And do you consent?”
“What do you think?”
“I think that you are two children who haven’t an atom of sense between
you; but I also think that I am very hungry, and that the sooner you
consent the sooner we shall have supper.”
“Come,” said Marguerite, “there is room for the three of us in my
carriage.”
“By the way,” she added, turning to me, “Nanine will be gone to bed.
You must open the door; take my key, and try not to lose it again.”
I embraced Marguerite until she was almost stifled.
Thereupon Joseph entered.
“Sir,” he said, with the air of a man who is very well satisfied with
himself, “the luggage is packed.”
“All of it?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Well, then, unpack it again; I am not going.”
Chapter XVI
I might have told you of the beginning of this liaison in a few lines,
but I wanted you to see every step by which we came, I to agree to
whatever Marguerite wished, Marguerite to be unable to live apart from
me.
It was the day after the evening when she came to see me that I sent
her Manon Lescaut.
From that time, seeing that I could not change my mistress’s life, I
changed my own. I wished above all not to leave myself time to think
over the position I had accepted, for, in spite of myself, it was a
great distress to me. Thus my life, generally so calm, assumed all at
once an appearance of noise and disorder. Never believe, however
disinterested the love of a kept woman may be, that it will cost one
nothing. Nothing is so expensive as their caprices, flowers, boxes at
the theatre, suppers, days in the country, which one can never refuse
to one’s mistress.
As I have told you, I had little money. My father was, and still is,
_receveur général_ at C. He has a great reputation there for loyalty,
thanks to which he was able to find the security which he needed in
order to attain this position.
It is worth forty thousand francs a year, and during the ten years that
he has had it, he has paid off the security and put aside a dowry for
my sister. My father is the most honourable man in the world. When my
mother died, she left six thousand francs a year, which he divided
between my sister and myself on the very day when he received his
appointment; then, when I was twenty-one, he added to this little
income an annual allowance of five thousand francs, assuring me that
with eight thousand francs a year I might live very happily at Paris,
if, in addition to this, I would make a position for myself either in
law or medicine. I came to Paris, studied law, was called to the bar,
and, like many other young men, put my diploma in my pocket, and let
myself drift, as one so easily does in Paris.
My expenses were very moderate; only I used up my year’s income in
eight months, and spent the four summer months with my father, which
practically gave me twelve thousand francs a year, and, in addition,
the reputation of a good son. For the rest, not a penny of debt.
This, then, was my position when I made the acquaintance of Marguerite.
You can well understand that, in spite of myself, my expenses soon
increased. Marguerite’s nature was very capricious, and, like so many
women, she never regarded as a serious expense those thousand and one
distractions which made up her life. So, wishing to spend as much time
with me as possible, she would write to me in the morning that she
would dine with me, not at home, but at some restaurant in Paris or in
the country. I would call for her, and we would dine and go on to the
theatre, often having supper as well; and by the end of the evening I
had spent four or five louis, which came to two or three thousand
francs a month, which reduced my year to three months and a half, and
made it necessary for me either to go into debt or to leave Marguerite.
I would have consented to anything except the latter.
Forgive me if I give you all these details, but you will see that they
were the cause of what was to follow. What I tell you is a true and
simple story, and I leave to it all the naivete of its details and all
the simplicity of its developments.
I realized then that as nothing in the world would make me forget my
mistress, it was needful for me to find some way of meeting the
expenses into which she drew me. Then, too, my love for her had so
disturbing an influence upon me that every moment I spent away from
Marguerite was like a year, and that I felt the need of consuming these
moments in the fire of some sort of passion, and of living them so
swiftly as not to know that I was living them.
I began by borrowing five or six thousand francs on my little capital,
and with this I took to gambling. Since gambling houses were destroyed
gambling goes on everywhere. Formerly, when one went to Frascati, one
had the chance of making a fortune; one played against money, and if
one lost, there was always the consolation of saying that one might
have gained; whereas now, except in the clubs, where there is still a
certain rigour in regard to payments, one is almost certain, the moment
one gains a considerable sum, not to receive it. You will readily
understand why. Gambling is only likely to be carried on by young
people very much in need of money and not possessing the fortune
necessary for supporting the life they lead; they gamble, then, and
with this result; or else they gain, and then those who lose serve to
pay for their horses and mistresses, which is very disagreeable. Debts
are contracted, acquaintances begun about a green table end by quarrels
in which life or honour comes to grief; and though one may be an honest
man, one finds oneself ruined by very honest men, whose only defect is
that they have not two hundred thousand francs a year.
I need not tell you of those who cheat at play, and of how one hears
one fine day of their hasty disappearance and tardy condemnation.
I flung myself into this rapid, noisy, and volcanic life, which had
formerly terrified me when I thought of it, and which had become for me
the necessary complement of my love for Marguerite. What else could I
have done?
The nights that I did not spend in the Rue d’Antin, if I had spent them
alone in my own room, I could not have slept. Jealousy would have kept
me awake, and inflamed my blood and my thoughts; while gambling gave a
new turn to the fever which would otherwise have preyed upon my heart,
and fixed it upon a passion which laid hold on me in spite of myself,
until the hour struck when I might go to my mistress. Then, and by this
I knew the violence of my love, I left the table without a moment’s
hesitation, whether I was winning or losing, pitying those whom I left
behind because they would not, like me, find their real happiness in
leaving it. For the most of them, gambling was a necessity; for me, it
was a remedy. Free of Marguerite, I should have been free of gambling.
Thus, in the midst of all that, I preserved a considerable amount of
self-possession; I lost only what I was able to pay, and gained only
what I should have been able to lose.
For the rest, chance was on my side. I made no debts, and I spent three
times as much money as when I did not gamble. It was impossible to
resist an existence which gave me an easy means of satisfying the
thousand caprices of Marguerite. As for her, she continued to love me
as much, or even more than ever.
As I told you, I began by being allowed to stay only from midnight to
six o’clock, then I was asked sometimes to a box in the theatre, then
she sometimes came to dine with me. One morning I did not go till
eight, and there came a day when I did not go till twelve.
But, sooner than the moral metamorphosis, a physical metamorphosis came
about in Marguerite. I had taken her cure in hand, and the poor girl,
seeing my aim, obeyed me in order to prove her gratitude. I had
succeeded without effort or trouble in almost isolating her from her
former habits. My doctor, whom I had made her meet, had told me that
only rest and calm could preserve her health, so that in place of
supper and sleepless nights, I succeeded in substituting a hygienic
regime and regular sleep. In spite of herself, Marguerite got
accustomed to this new existence, whose salutary effects she already
realized. She began to spend some of her evenings at home, or, if the
weather was fine, she wrapped herself in a shawl, put on a veil, and we
went on foot, like two children, in the dim alleys of the
Champs-Elysées. She would come in tired, take a light supper, and go to
bed after a little music or reading, which she had never been used to
do. The cough, which every time that I heard it seemed to go through my
chest, had almost completely disappeared.
At the end of six weeks the count was entirely given up, and only the
duke obliged me to conceal my liaison with Marguerite, and even he was
sent away when I was there, under the pretext that she was asleep and
had given orders that she was not to be awakened.
The habit or the need of seeing me which Marguerite had now contracted
had this good result: that it forced me to leave the gaming-table just
at the moment when an adroit gambler would have left it. Settling one
thing against another, I found myself in possession of some ten
thousand francs, which seemed to me an inexhaustible capital.
The time of the year when I was accustomed to join my father and sister
had now arrived, and I did not go; both of them wrote to me frequently,
begging me to come. To these letters I replied as best I could, always
repeating that I was quite well and that I was not in need of money,
two things which, I thought, would console my father for my delay in
paying him my annual visit.
Just then, one fine day in summer, Marguerite was awakened by the
sunlight pouring into her room, and, jumping out of bed, asked me if I
would take her into the country for the whole day.
We sent for Prudence, and all three set off, after Marguerite had given
Nanine orders to tell the duke that she had taken advantage of the fine
day to go into the country with Mme. Duvernoy.
Besides the presence of Mme. Duvernoy being needful on account of the
old duke, Prudence was one of those women who seem made on purpose for
days in the country. With her unchanging good-humour and her eternal
appetite, she never left a dull moment to those whom she was with, and
was perfectly happy in ordering eggs, cherries, milk, stewed rabbit,
and all the rest of the traditional lunch in the country.
We had now only to decide where we should go. It was once more Prudence
who settled the difficulty.
“Do you want to go to the real country?” she asked.
“Yes.”
“Well, let us go to Bougival, at the Point du Jour, at Widow Arnould’s.
Armand, order an open carriage.”
An hour and a half later we were at Widow Arnould’s.
Perhaps you know the inn, which is a hotel on week days and a tea
garden on Sundays. There is a magnificent view from the garden, which
is at the height of an ordinary first floor. On the left the Aqueduct
of Marly closes in the horizon, on the right one looks across hill
after hill; the river, almost without current at that spot, unrolls
itself like a large white watered ribbon between the plain of the
Gabillons and the island of Croissy, lulled eternally by the trembling
of its high poplars and the murmur of its willows. Beyond, distinct in
the sunlight, rise little white houses, with red roofs, and
manufactories, which, at that distance, put an admirable finish to the
landscape. Beyond that, Paris in the mist! As Prudence had told us, it
was the real country, and, I must add, it was a real lunch.
It is not only out of gratitude for the happiness I owe it, but
Bougival, in spite of its horrible name, is one of the prettiest places
that it is possible to imagine. I have travelled a good deal, and seen
much grander things, but none more charming than this little village
gaily seated at the foot of the hill which protects it.
Mme. Arnould asked us if we would take a boat, and Marguerite and
Prudence accepted joyously.
People have always associated the country with love, and they have done
well; nothing affords so fine a frame for the woman whom one loves as
the blue sky, the odours, the flowers, the breeze, the shining solitude
of fields, or woods. However much one loves a woman, whatever
confidence one may have in her, whatever certainty her past may offer
us as to her future, one is always more or less jealous. If you have
been in love, you must have felt the need of isolating from this world
the being in whom you would live wholly. It seems as if, however
indifferent she may be to her surroundings, the woman whom one loves
loses something of her perfume and of her unity at the contact of men
and things. As for me, I experienced that more than most. Mine was not
an ordinary love; I was as much in love as an ordinary creature could
be, but with Marguerite Gautier; that is to say, that at Paris, at
every step, I might elbow the man who had already been her lover or who
was about to, while in the country, surrounded by people whom we had
never seen and who had no concern with us, alone with nature in the
spring-time of the year, that annual pardon, and shut off from the
noise of the city, I could hide my love, and love without shame or
fear.
The courtesan disappeared little by little. I had by me a young and
beautiful woman, whom I loved, and who loved me, and who was called
Marguerite; the past had no more reality and the future no more clouds.
The sun shone upon my mistress as it might have shone upon the purest
bride. We walked together in those charming spots which seemed to have
been made on purpose to recall the verses of Lamartine or to sing the
melodies of Scudo. Marguerite was dressed in white, she leaned on my
arm, saying over to me again under the starry sky the words she had
said to me the day before, and far off the world went on its way,
without darkening with its shadow the radiant picture of our youth and
love.
That was the dream that the hot sun brought to me that day through the
leaves of the trees, as, lying on the grass of the island on which we
had landed, I let my thought wander, free from the human links that had
bound it, gathering to itself every hope that came in its way.
Add to this that from the place where I was I could see on the shore a
charming little house of two stories, with a semicircular railing;
through the railing, in front of the house, a green lawn, smooth as
velvet, and behind the house a little wood full of mysterious retreats,
where the moss must efface each morning the pathway that had been made
the day before. Climbing flowers clung about the doorway of this
uninhabited house, mounting as high as the first story.
I looked at the house so long that I began by thinking of it as mine,
so perfectly did it embody the dream that I was dreaming; I saw
Marguerite and myself there, by day in the little wood that covered the
hillside, in the evening seated on the grass, and I asked myself if
earthly creatures had ever been so happy as we should be.
“What a pretty house!” Marguerite said to me, as she followed the
direction of my gaze and perhaps of my thought.
“Where?” asked Prudence.
“Yonder,” and Marguerite pointed to the house in question.
“Ah, delicious!” replied Prudence. “Do you like it?”
“Very much.”
“Well, tell the duke to take it for you; he would do so, I am sure.
I’ll see about it if you like.”
Marguerite looked at me, as if to ask me what I thought. My dream
vanished at the last words of Prudence, and brought me back to reality
so brutally that I was still stunned with the fall.
“Yes, yes, an excellent idea,” I stammered, not knowing what I was
saying.
“Well, I will arrange that,” said Marguerite, freeing my hand, and
interpreting my words according to her own desire. “Let us go and see
if it is to let.”
The house was empty, and to let for two thousand francs.
“Would you be happy here?” she said to me.
“Am I sure of coming here?”
“And for whom else should I bury myself here, if not for you?”
“Well, then, Marguerite, let me take it myself.”
“You are mad; not only is it unnecessary, but it would be dangerous.
You know perfectly well that I have no right to accept it save from one
man. Let me alone, big baby, and say nothing.”
“That means,” said Prudence, “that when I have two days free I will
come and spend them with you.”
We left the house, and started on our return to Paris, talking over the
new plan. I held Marguerite in my arms, and as I got down from the
carriage, I had already begun to look upon her arrangement with less
critical eyes.
Chapter XVII
Next day Marguerite sent me away very early, saying that the duke was
coming at an early hour, and promising to write to me the moment he
went, and to make an appointment for the evening. In the course of the
day I received this note:
“I am going to Bougival with the duke; be at Prudence’s to-night at
eight.”
At the appointed hour Marguerite came to me at Mme. Duvernoy’s. “Well,
it is all settled,” she said, as she entered. “The house is taken?”
asked Prudence. “Yes; he agreed at once.”
I did not know the duke, but I felt ashamed of deceiving him.
“But that is not all,” continued Marguerite.
“What else is there?”
“I have been seeing about a place for Armand to stay.”
“In the same house?” asked Prudence, laughing.
“No, at Point du Jour, where we had dinner, the duke and I. While he
was admiring the view, I asked Mme. Arnould (she is called Mme.
Arnould, isn’t she?) if there were any suitable rooms, and she showed
me just the very thing: salon, anteroom, and bed-room, at sixty francs
a month; the whole place furnished in a way to divert a hypochondriac.
I took it. Was I right?” I flung my arms around her neck and kissed
her.
“It will be charming,” she continued. “You have the key of the little
door, and I have promised the duke the key of the front door, which he
will not take, because he will come during the day when he comes. I
think, between ourselves, that he is enchanted with a caprice which
will keep me out of Paris for a time, and so silence the objections of
his family. However, he has asked me how I, loving Paris as I do, could
make up my mind to bury myself in the country. I told him that I was
ill, and that I wanted rest. He seemed to have some difficulty in
believing me. The poor old man is always on the watch. We must take
every precaution, my dear Armand, for he will have me watched while I
am there; and it isn’t only the question of his taking a house for me,
but he has my debts to pay, and unluckily I have plenty. Does all that
suit you?”
“Yes,” I answered, trying to quiet the scruples which this way of
living awoke in me from time to time.
“We went all over the house, and we shall have everything perfect. The
duke is going to look after every single thing. Ah, my dear,” she
added, kissing me, “you’re in luck; it’s a millionaire who makes your
bed for you.”
“And when shall you move into the house?” inquired Prudence.
“As soon as possible.”
“Will you take your horses and carriage?”
“I shall take the whole house, and you can look after my place while I
am away.”
A week later Marguerite was settled in her country house, and I was
installed at Point du Jour.
Then began an existence which I shall have some difficulty in
describing to you. At first Marguerite could not break entirely with
her former habits, and, as the house was always _en fête_, all the
women whom she knew came to see her. For a whole month there was not a
day when Marguerite had not eight or ten people to meals. Prudence, on
her side, brought down all the people she knew, and did the honours of
the house as if the house belonged to her.
The duke’s money paid for all that, as you may imagine; but from time
to time Prudence came to me, asking for a note for a thousand francs,
professedly on behalf of Marguerite. You know I had won some money at
gambling; I therefore immediately handed over to Prudence what she
asked for Marguerite, and fearing lest she should require more than I
possessed, I borrowed at Paris a sum equal to that which I had already
borrowed and paid back. I was then once more in possession of some ten
thousand francs, without reckoning my allowance. However, Marguerite’s
pleasure in seeing her friends was a little moderated when she saw the
expense which that pleasure entailed, and especially the necessity she
was sometimes in of asking me for money. The duke, who had taken the
house in order that Marguerite might rest there, no longer visited it,
fearing to find himself in the midst of a large and merry company, by
whom he did not wish to be seen. This came about through his having
once arrived to dine _tête-à-tête_ with Marguerite, and having fallen
upon a party of fifteen, who were still at lunch at an hour when he was
prepared to sit down to dinner. He had unsuspectingly opened the
dining-room door, and had been greeted by a burst of laughter, and had
had to retire precipitately before the impertinent mirth of the women
who were assembled there.
Marguerite rose from table, and joined the duke in the next room, where
she tried, as far as possible, to induce him to forget the incident,
but the old man, wounded in his dignity, bore her a grudge for it, and
could not forgive her. He said to her, somewhat cruelly, that he was
tired of paying for the follies of a woman who could not even have him
treated with respect under his own roof, and he went away in great
indignation.
Since that day he had never been heard of.
In vain Marguerite dismissed her guests, changed her way of life; the
duke was not to be heard of. I was the gainer in so far that my
mistress now belonged to me more completely, and my dream was at length
realized. Marguerite could not be without me. Not caring what the
result might be, she publicly proclaimed our liaison, and I had come to
live entirely at her house. The servants addressed me officially as
their master.
Prudence had strictly sermonized Marguerite in regard to her new manner
of life; but she had replied that she loved me, that she could not live
without me, and that, happen what might, she would not sacrifice the
pleasure of having me constantly with her, adding that those who were
not satisfied with this arrangement were free to stay away. So much I
had heard one day when Prudence had said to Marguerite that she had
something very important to tell her, and I had listened at the door of
the room into which they had shut themselves.
Not long after, Prudence returned again. I was at the other end of the
garden when she arrived, and she did not see me. I had no doubt, from
the way in which Marguerite came to meet her, that another similar
conversation was going to take place, and I was anxious to hear what it
was about. The two women shut themselves into a boudoir, and I put
myself within hearing.
“Well?” said Marguerite.
“Well, I have seen the duke.”
“What did he say?”
“That he would gladly forgive you in regard to the scene which took
place, but that he has learned that you are publicly living with M.
Armand Duval, and that he will never forgive that. ‘Let Marguerite
leave the young man,’ he said to me, ‘and, as in the past, I will give
her all that she requires; if not, let her ask nothing more from me.’”
“And you replied?”
“That I would report his decision to you, and I promised him that I
would bring you into a more reasonable frame of mind. Only think, my
dear child, of the position that you are losing, and that Armand can
never give you. He loves you with all his soul, but he has no fortune
capable of supplying your needs, and he will be bound to leave you one
day, when it will be too late and when the duke will refuse to do any
more for you. Would you like me to speak to Armand?”
Marguerite seemed to be thinking, for she answered nothing. My heart
beat violently while I waited for her reply.
“No,” she answered, “I will not leave Armand, and I will not conceal
the fact that I am living with him. It is folly no doubt, but I love
him. What would you have me do? And then, now that he has got
accustomed to be always with me, he would suffer too cruelly if he had
to leave me so much as an hour a day. Besides, I have not such a long
time to live that I need make myself miserable in order to please an
old man whose very sight makes me feel old. Let him keep his money; I
will do without it.”
“But what will you do?”
“I don’t in the least know.”
Prudence was no doubt going to make some reply, but I entered suddenly
and flung myself at Marguerite’s feet, covering her hands with tears in
my joy at being thus loved.
“My life is yours, Marguerite; you need this man no longer. Am I not
here? Shall I ever leave you, and can I ever repay you for the
happiness that you give me? No more barriers, my Marguerite; we love;
what matters all the rest?”
“Oh yes, I love you, my Armand,” she murmured, putting her two arms
around my neck. “I love you as I never thought I should ever love. We
will be happy; we will live quietly, and I will say good-bye forever to
the life for which I now blush. You won’t ever reproach me for the
past? Tell me!”
Tears choked my voice. I could only reply by clasping Marguerite to my
heart.
“Well,” said she, turning to Prudence, and speaking in a broken voice,
“you can report this scene to the duke, and you can add that we have no
longer need of him.”
From that day forth the duke was never referred to. Marguerite was no
longer the same woman that I had known. She avoided everything that
might recall to me the life which she had been leading when I first met
her. Never did wife or sister surround husband or brother with such
loving care as she had for me. Her nature was morbidly open to all
impressions and accessible to all sentiments. She had broken equally
with her friends and with her ways, with her words and with her
extravagances. Any one who had seen us leaving the house to go on the
river in the charming little boat which I had bought would never have
believed that the woman dressed in white, wearing a straw hat, and
carrying on her arm a little silk pelisse to protect her against the
damp of the river, was that Marguerite Gautier who, only four months
ago, had been the talk of the town for the luxury and scandal of her
existence.
Alas, we made haste to be happy, as if we knew that we were not to be
happy long.
For two months we had not even been to Paris. No one came to see us,
except Prudence and Julie Duprat, of whom I have spoken to you, and to
whom Marguerite was afterward to give the touching narrative that I
have there.
I passed whole days at the feet of my mistress. We opened the windows
upon the garden, and, as we watched the summer ripening in its flowers
and under the shadow of the trees, we breathed together that true life
which neither Marguerite nor I had ever known before.
Her delight in the smallest things was like that of a child. There were
days when she ran in the garden, like a child of ten, after a butterfly
or a dragon-fly. This courtesan who had cost more money in bouquets
than would have kept a whole family in comfort, would sometimes sit on
the grass for an hour, examining the simple flower whose name she bore.
It was at this time that she read Manon Lescaut, over and over again. I
found her several times making notes in the book, and she always
declared that when a woman loves, she can not do as Manon did.
The duke wrote to her two or three times. She recognised the writing
and gave me the letters without reading them. Sometimes the terms of
these letters brought tears to my eyes. He had imagined that by closing
his purse to Marguerite, he would bring her back to him; but when he
had perceived the uselessness of these means, he could hold out no
longer; he wrote and asked that he might see her again, as before, no
matter on what conditions.
I read these urgent and repeated letters, and tore them in pieces,
without telling Marguerite what they contained and without advising her
to see the old man again, though I was half inclined to, so much did I
pity him, but I was afraid lest, if I so advised her she should think
that I wished the duke, not merely to come and see her again, but to
take over the expenses of the house; I feared, above all, that she
might think me capable of shirking the responsibilities of every
consequence to which her love for me might lead her.
It thus came about that the duke, receiving no reply, ceased to write,
and that Marguerite and I continued to live together without giving a
thought to the future.
Chapter XVIII
It would be difficult to give you all the details of our new life. It
was made up of a series of little childish events, charming for us but
insignificant to anyone else. You know what it is to be in love with a
woman, you know how it cuts short the days, and with what loving
listlessness one drifts into the morrow. You know that forgetfulness of
everything which comes of a violent confident, reciprocated love. Every
being who is not the beloved one seems a useless being in creation. One
regrets having cast scraps of one’s heart to other women, and one can
not believe in the possibility of ever pressing another hand than that
which one holds between one’s hands. The mind admits neither work nor
remembrance; nothing, in short, which can distract it from the one
thought in which it is ceaselessly absorbed. Every day one discovers in
one’s mistress a new charm and unknown delights. Existence itself is
but the unceasing accomplishment of an unchanging desire; the soul is
but the vestal charged to feed the sacred fire of love.
We often went at night-time to sit in the little wood above the house;
there we listened to the cheerful harmonies of evening, both of us
thinking of the coming hours which should leave us to one another till
the dawn of day. At other times we did not get up all day; we did not
even let the sunlight enter our room.
The curtains were hermetically closed, and for a moment the external
world did not exist for us. Nanine alone had the right to open our
door, but only to bring in our meals and even these we took without
getting up, interrupting them with laughter and gaiety. To that
succeeded a brief sleep, for, disappearing into the depths of our love,
we were like two divers who only come to the surface to take breath.
Nevertheless, I surprised moments of sadness, even tears, in
Marguerite; I asked her the cause of her trouble, and she answered:
“Our love is not like other loves, my Armand. You love me as if I had
never belonged to another, and I tremble lest later on, repenting of
your love, and accusing me of my past, you should let me fall back into
that life from which you have taken me. I think that now that I have
tasted of another life, I should die if I went back to the old one.
Tell me that you will never leave me!”
“I swear it!”
At these words she looked at me as if to read in my eyes whether my
oath was sincere; then flung herself into my arms, and, hiding her head
in my bosom, said to me: “You don’t know how much I love you!”
One evening, seated on the balcony outside the window, we looked at the
moon which seemed to rise with difficulty out of its bed of clouds, and
we listened to the wind violently rustling the trees; we held each
other’s hands, and for a whole quarter of an hour we had not spoken,
when Marguerite said to me:
“Winter is at hand. Would you like for us to go abroad?”
“Where?”
“To Italy.”
“You are tired of here?”
“I am afraid of the winter; I am particularly afraid of your return to
Paris.”
“Why?”
“For many reasons.”
And she went on abruptly, without giving me her reasons for fears:
“Will you go abroad? I will sell all that I have; we will go and live
there, and there will be nothing left of what I was; no one will know
who I am. Will you?”
“By all means, if you like, Marguerite, let us travel,” I said. “But
where is the necessity of selling things which you will be glad of when
we return? I have not a large enough fortune to accept such a
sacrifice; but I have enough for us to be able to travel splendidly for
five or six months, if that will amuse you the least in the world.”
“After all, no,” she said, leaving the window and going to sit down on
the sofa at the other end of the room. “Why should we spend money
abroad? I cost you enough already, here.”
“You reproach me, Marguerite; it isn’t generous.”
“Forgive me, my friend,” she said, giving me her hand. “This thunder
weather gets on my nerves; I do not say what I intend to say.”
And after embracing me she fell into a long reverie.
Scenes of this kind often took place, and though I could not discover
their cause, I could not fail to see in Marguerite signs of disquietude
in regard to the future. She could not doubt my love, which increased
day by day, and yet I often found her sad, without being able to get
any explanation of the reason, except some physical cause. Fearing that
so monotonous a life was beginning to weary her, I proposed returning
to Paris; but she always refused, assuring me that she could not be so
happy anywhere as in the country.
Prudence now came but rarely; but she often wrote letters which I never
asked to see, though, every time they came, they seemed to preoccupy
Marguerite deeply. I did not know what to think.
One day Marguerite was in her room. I entered. She was writing. “To
whom are you writing?” I asked. “To Prudence. Do you want to see what I
am writing?”
I had a horror of anything that might look like suspicion, and I
answered that I had no desire to know what she was writing; and yet I
was certain that letter would have explained to me the cause of her
sadness.
Next day the weather was splendid. Marguerite proposed to me to take
the boat and go as far as the island of Croissy. She seemed very
cheerful; when we got back it was five o’clock.
“Mme. Duvernoy has been here,” said Nanine, as she saw us enter. “She
has gone again?” asked Marguerite.
“Yes, madame, in the carriage; she said it was arranged.”
“Quite right,” said Marguerite sharply. “Serve the dinner.”
Two days afterward there came a letter from Prudence, and for a
fortnight Marguerite seemed to have got rid of her mysterious gloom,
for which she constantly asked my forgiveness, now that it no longer
existed. Still, the carriage did not return.
“How is it that Prudence does not send you back your carriage?” I asked
one day.
“One of the horses is ill, and there are some repairs to be done. It is
better to have that done while we are here, and don’t need a carriage,
than to wait till we get back to Paris.”
Prudence came two days afterward, and confirmed what Marguerite had
said. The two women went for a walk in the garden, and when I joined
them they changed the conversation. That night, as she was going,
Prudence complained of the cold and asked Marguerite to lend her a
shawl.
So a month passed, and all the time Marguerite was more joyous and more
affectionate than she ever had been. Nevertheless, the carriage did not
return, the shawl had not been sent back, and I began to be anxious in
spite of myself, and as I knew in which drawer Marguerite put
Prudence’s letters, I took advantage of a moment when she was at the
other end of the garden, went to the drawer, and tried to open it; in
vain, for it was locked. When I opened the drawer in which the trinkets
and diamonds were usually kept, these opened without resistance, but
the jewel cases had disappeared, along with their contents no doubt.
A sharp fear penetrated my heart. I might indeed ask Marguerite for the
truth in regard to these disappearances, but it was certain that she
would not confess it.
“My good Marguerite,” I said to her, “I am going to ask your permission
to go to Paris. They do not know my address, and I expect there are
letters from my father waiting for me. I have no doubt he is concerned;
I ought to answer him.”
“Go, my friend,” she said; “but be back early.” I went straight to
Prudence.
“Come,” said I, without beating about the bush, “tell me frankly, where
are Marguerite’s horses?”
“Sold.”
“The shawl?”
“Sold.”
“The diamonds?”
“Pawned.”
“And who has sold and pawned them?”
“I.”
“Why did you not tell me?”
“Because Marguerite made me promise not to.”
“And why did you not ask me for money?”
“Because she wouldn’t let me.”
“And where has this money gone?”
“In payments.”
“Is she much in debt?”
“Thirty thousand francs, or thereabouts. Ah, my dear fellow, didn’t I
tell you? You wouldn’t believe me; now you are convinced. The
upholsterer whom the duke had agreed to settle with was shown out of
the house when he presented himself, and the duke wrote next day to say
that he would answer for nothing in regard to Mlle. Gautier. This man
wanted his money; he was given part payment out of the few thousand
francs that I got from you; then some kind souls warned him that his
debtor had been abandoned by the duke and was living with a penniless
young man; the other creditors were told the same; they asked for their
money, and seized some of the goods. Marguerite wanted to sell
everything, but it was too late, and besides I should have opposed it.
But it was necessary to pay, and in order not to ask you for money, she
sold her horses and her shawls, and pawned her jewels. Would you like
to see the receipts and the pawn tickets?”
And Prudence opened the drawer and showed me the papers.
“Ah, you think,” she continued, with the insistence of a woman who can
say, I was right after all, “ah, you think it is enough to be in love,
and to go into the country and lead a dreamy, pastoral life. No, my
friend, no. By the side of that ideal life, there is a material life,
and the purest resolutions are held to earth by threads which seem
slight enough, but which are of iron, not easily to be broken. If
Marguerite has not been unfaithful to you twenty times, it is because
she has an exceptional nature. It is not my fault for not advising her
to, for I couldn’t bear to see the poor girl stripping herself of
everything. She wouldn’t; she replied that she loved you, and she
wouldn’t be unfaithful to you for anything in the world. All that is
very pretty, very poetical, but one can’t pay one’s creditors in that
coin, and now she can’t free herself from debt, unless she can raise
thirty thousand francs.”
“All right, I will provide that amount.”
“You will borrow it?”
“Good heavens! Why, yes!”
“A fine thing that will be to do; you will fall out with your father,
cripple your resources, and one doesn’t find thirty thousand francs
from one day to another. Believe me, my dear Armand, I know women
better than you do; do not commit this folly; you will be sorry for it
one day. Be reasonable. I don’t advise you to leave Marguerite, but
live with her as you did at the beginning. Let her find the means to
get out of this difficulty. The duke will come back in a little while.
The Comte de N., if she would take him, he told me yesterday even,
would pay all her debts, and give her four or five thousand francs a
month. He has two hundred thousand a year. It would be a position for
her, while you will certainly be obliged to leave her. Don’t wait till
you are ruined, especially as the Comte de N. is a fool, and nothing
would prevent your still being Marguerite’s lover. She would cry a
little at the beginning, but she would come to accustom herself to it,
and you would thank me one day for what you had done. Imagine that
Marguerite is married, and deceive the husband; that is all. I have
already told you all this once, only at that time it was merely advice,
and now it is almost a necessity.”
What Prudence said was cruelly true.
“This is how it is,” she went on, putting away the papers she had just
shown me; “women like Marguerite always foresee that someone will love
them, never that they will love; otherwise they would put aside money,
and at thirty they could afford the luxury of having a lover for
nothing. If I had only known once what I know now! In short, say
nothing to Marguerite, and bring her back to Paris. You have lived with
her alone for four or five months; that is quite enough. Shut your eyes
now; that is all that anyone asks of you. At the end of a fortnight she
will take the Comte de N., and she will save up during the winter, and
next summer you will begin over again. That is how things are done, my
dear fellow!”
And Prudence appeared to be enchanted with her advice, which I refused
indignantly.
Not only my love and my dignity would not let me act thus, but I was
certain that, feeling as she did now, Marguerite would die rather than
accept another lover.
“Enough joking,” I said to Prudence; “tell me exactly how much
Marguerite is in need of.”
“I have told you: thirty thousand francs.”
“And when does she require this sum?”
“Before the end of two months.”
“She shall have it.”
Prudence shrugged her shoulders.
“I will give it to you,” I continued, “but you must swear to me that
you will not tell Marguerite that I have given it to you.”
“Don’t be afraid.”
“And if she sends you anything else to sell or pawn, let me know.”
“There is no danger. She has nothing left.”
I went straight to my own house to see if there were any letters from
my father. There were four.
Chapter XIX
In his first three letters my father inquired the cause of my silence;
in the last he allowed me to see that he had heard of my change of
life, and informed me that he was about to come and see me.
I have always had a great respect and a sincere affection for my
father. I replied that I had been travelling for a short time, and
begged him to let me know beforehand what day he would arrive, so that
I could be there to meet him.
I gave my servant my address in the country, telling him to bring me
the first letter that came with the postmark of C., then I returned to
Bougival.
Marguerite was waiting for me at the garden gate. She looked at me
anxiously. Throwing her arms round my neck, she said to me: “Have you
seen Prudence?”
“No.”
“You were a long time in Paris.”
“I found letters from my father to which I had to reply.”
A few minutes afterward Nanine entered, all out of breath. Marguerite
rose and talked with her in whispers. When Nanine had gone out
Marguerite sat down by me again and said, taking my hand:
“Why did you deceive me? You went to see Prudence.”
“Who told you?”
“Nanine.”
“And how did she know?”
“She followed you.”
“You told her to follow me?”
“Yes. I thought that you must have had a very strong motive for going
to Paris, after not leaving me for four months. I was afraid that
something might happen to you, or that you were perhaps going to see
another woman.”
“Child!”
“Now I am relieved. I know what you have done, but I don’t yet know
what you have been told.”
I showed Marguerite my father’s letters.
“That is not what I am asking you about. What I want to know is why you
went to see Prudence.”
“To see her.”
“That’s a lie, my friend.”
“Well, I went to ask her if the horse was any better, and if she wanted
your shawl and your jewels any longer.”
Marguerite blushed, but did not answer.
“And,” I continued, “I learned what you had done with your horses,
shawls, and jewels.”
“And you are vexed?”
“I am vexed that it never occurred to you to ask me for what you were
in want of.”
“In a liaison like ours, if the woman has any sense of dignity at all,
she ought to make every possible sacrifice rather than ask her lover
for money and so give a venal character to her love. You love me, I am
sure, but you do not know on how slight a thread depends the love one
has for a woman like me. Who knows? Perhaps some day when you were
bored or worried you would fancy you saw a carefully concerted plan in
our liaison. Prudence is a chatterbox. What need had I of the horses?
It was an economy to sell them. I don’t use them and I don’t spend
anything on their keep; if you love me, I ask nothing more, and you
will love me just as much without horses, or shawls, or diamonds.”
All that was said so naturally that the tears came to my eyes as I
listened.
“But, my good Marguerite,” I replied, pressing her hands lovingly, “you
knew that one day I should discover the sacrifice you had made, and
that the moment I discovered it I should allow it no longer.”
“But why?”
“Because, my dear child, I can not allow your affection for me to
deprive you of even a trinket. I too should not like you to be able, in
a moment when you were bored or worried, to think that if you were
living with somebody else those moments would not exist; and to repent,
if only for a minute, of living with me. In a few days your horses,
your diamonds, and your shawls shall be returned to you. They are as
necessary to you as air is to life, and it may be absurd, but I like
you better showy than simple.”
“Then you no longer love me.”
“Foolish creature!”
“If you loved me, you would let me love you my own way; on the
contrary, you persist in only seeing in me a woman to whom luxury is
indispensable, and whom you think you are always obliged to pay. You
are ashamed to accept the proof of my love. In spite of yourself, you
think of leaving me some day, and you want to put your
disinterestedness beyond risk of suspicion. You are right, my friend,
but I had better hopes.”
And Marguerite made a motion to rise; I held her, and said to her:
“I want you to be happy and to have nothing to reproach me for, that is
all.”
“And we are going to be separated!”
“Why, Marguerite, who can separate us?” I cried.
“You, who will not let me take you on your own level, but insist on
taking me on mine; you, who wish me to keep the luxury in the midst of
which I have lived, and so keep the moral distance which separates us;
you, who do not believe that my affection is sufficiently disinterested
to share with me what you have, though we could live happily enough on
it together, and would rather ruin yourself, because you are still
bound by a foolish prejudice. Do you really think that I could compare
a carriage and diamonds with your love? Do you think that my real
happiness lies in the trifles that mean so much when one has nothing to
love, but which become trifling indeed when one has? You will pay my
debts, realize your estate, and then keep me? How long will that last?
Two or three months, and then it will be too late to live the life I
propose, for then you will have to take everything from me, and that is
what a man of honour can not do; while now you have eight or ten
thousand francs a year, on which we should be able to live. I will sell
the rest of what I do not want, and with this alone I will make two
thousand francs a year. We will take a nice little flat in which we can
both live. In the summer we will go into the country, not to a house
like this, but to a house just big enough for two people. You are
independent, I am free, we are young; in heaven’s name, Armand, do not
drive me back into the life I had to lead once!”
I could not answer. Tears of gratitude and love filled my eyes, and I
flung myself into Marguerite’s arms.
“I wanted,” she continued, “to arrange everything without telling you,
pay all my debts, and take a new flat. In October we should have been
back in Paris, and all would have come out; but since Prudence has told
you all, you will have to agree beforehand, instead of agreeing
afterward. Do you love me enough for that?”
It was impossible to resist such devotion. I kissed her hands ardently,
and said:
“I will do whatever you wish.”
It was agreed that we should do as she had planned. Thereupon, she went
wild with delight; danced, sang, amused herself with calling up
pictures of her new flat in all its simplicity, and began to consult me
as to its position and arrangement. I saw how happy and proud she was
of this resolution, which seemed as if it would bring us into closer
and closer relationship, and I resolved to do my own share. In an
instant I decided the whole course of my life. I put my affairs in
order, and made over to Marguerite the income which had come to me from
my mother, and which seemed little enough in return for the sacrifice
which I was accepting. There remained the five thousand francs a year
from my father; and, whatever happened, I had always enough to live on.
I did not tell Marguerite what I had done, certain as I was that she
would refuse the gift. This income came from a mortgage of sixty
thousand francs on a house that I had never even seen. All that I knew
was that every three months my father’s solicitor, an old friend of the
family, handed over to me seven hundred and fifty francs in return for
my receipt.
The day when Marguerite and I came to Paris to look for a flat, I went
to this solicitor and asked him what had to be done in order to make
over this income to another person. The good man imagined I was ruined,
and questioned me as to the cause of my decision. As I knew that I
should be obliged, sooner or later, to say in whose favour I made this
transfer, I thought it best to tell him the truth at once. He made none
of the objections that his position as friend and solicitor authorized
him to make, and assured me that he would arrange the whole affair in
the best way possible. Naturally, I begged him to employ the greatest
discretion in regard to my father, and on leaving him I rejoined
Marguerite, who was waiting for me at Julie Duprat’s, where she had
gone in preference to going to listen to the moralizings of Prudence.
We began to look out for flats. All those that we saw seemed to
Marguerite too dear, and to me too simple. However, we finally found,
in one of the quietest parts of Paris, a little house, isolated from
the main part of the building. Behind this little house was a charming
garden, surrounded by walls high enough to screen us from our
neighbours, and low enough not to shut off our own view. It was better
than our expectations.
While I went to give notice at my own flat, Marguerite went to see a
business agent, who, she told me, had already done for one of her
friends exactly what she wanted him to do for her. She came on to the
Rue de Provence in a state of great delight. The man had promised to
pay all her debts, to give her a receipt for the amount, and to hand
over to her twenty thousand francs, in return for the whole of her
furniture. You have seen by the amount taken at the sale that this
honest man would have gained thirty thousand francs out of his client.
We went back joyously to Bougival, talking over our projects for the
future, which, thanks to our heedlessness, and especially to our love,
we saw in the rosiest light.
A week later, as we were having lunch, Nanine came to tell us that my
servant was asking for me. “Let him come in,” I said.
“Sir,” said he, “your father has arrived in Paris, and begs you to
return at once to your rooms, where he is waiting for you.”
This piece of news was the most natural thing in the world, yet, as we
heard it, Marguerite and I looked at one another. We foresaw trouble.
Before she had spoken a word, I replied to her thought, and, taking her
hand, I said, “Fear nothing.”
“Come back as soon as possible,” whispered Marguerite, embracing me; “I
will wait for you at the window.”
I sent on Joseph to tell my father that I was on my way. Two hours
later I was at the Rue de Provence.
Chapter XX
My father was seated in my room in his dressing-gown; he was writing,
and I saw at once, by the way in which he raised his eyes to me when I
came in, that there was going to be a serious discussion. I went up to
him, all the same, as if I had seen nothing in his face, embraced him,
and said:
“When did you come, father?”
“Last night.”
“Did you come straight here, as usual?”
“Yes.”
“I am very sorry not to have been here to receive you.”
I expected that the sermon which my father’s cold face threatened would
begin at once; but he said nothing, sealed the letter which he had just
written, and gave it to Joseph to post.
When we were alone, my father rose, and leaning against the
mantel-piece, said to me:
“My dear Armand, we have serious matters to discuss.”
“I am listening, father.”
“You promise me to be frank?”
“Am I not accustomed to be so?”
“Is it not true that you are living with a woman called Marguerite
Gautier?”
“Yes.”
“Do you know what this woman was?”
“A kept woman.”
“And it is for her that you have forgotten to come and see your sister
and me this year?”
“Yes, father, I admit it.”
“You are very much in love with this woman?”
“You see it, father, since she has made me fail in duty toward you, for
which I humbly ask your forgiveness to-day.”
My father, no doubt, was not expecting such categorical answers, for he
seemed to reflect a moment, and then said to me:
“You have, of course, realized that you can not always live like that?”
“I fear so, father, but I have not realized it.”
“But you must realize,” continued my father, in a dryer tone, “that I,
at all events, should not permit it.”
“I have said to myself that as long as I did nothing contrary to the
respect which I owe to the traditional probity of the family I could
live as I am living, and this has reassured me somewhat in regard to
the fears I have had.”
Passions are formidable enemies to sentiment. I was prepared for every
struggle, even with my father, in order that I might keep Marguerite.
“Then, the moment is come when you must live otherwise.”
“Why, father?”
“Because you are doing things which outrage the respect that you
imagine you have for your family.”
“I don’t follow your meaning.”
“I will explain it to you. Have a mistress if you will; pay her as a
man of honour is bound to pay the woman whom he keeps, by all means;
but that you should come to forget the most sacred things for her, that
you should let the report of your scandalous life reach my quiet
countryside, and set a blot on the honourable name that I have given
you, it can not, it shall not be.”
“Permit me to tell you, father, that those who have given you
information about me have been ill-informed. I am the lover of Mlle.
Gautier; I live with her; it is the most natural thing in the world. I
do not give Mlle. Gautier the name you have given me; I spend on her
account what my means allow me to spend; I have no debts; and, in
short, I am not in a position which authorizes a father to say to his
son what you have just said to me.”
“A father is always authorized to rescue his son out of evil paths. You
have not done any harm yet, but you will do it.”
“Father!”
“Sir, I know more of life than you do. There are no entirely pure
sentiments except in perfectly chaste women. Every Manon can have her
own Des Grieux, and times are changed. It would be useless for the
world to grow older if it did not correct its ways. You will leave your
mistress.”
“I am very sorry to disobey you, father, but it is impossible.”
“I will compel you to do so.”
“Unfortunately, father, there no longer exists a Sainte Marguerite to
which courtesans can be sent, and, even if there were, I would follow
Mlle. Gautier if you succeeded in having her sent there. What would you
have? Perhaps I am in the wrong, but I can only be happy as long as I
am the lover of this woman.”
“Come, Armand, open your eyes. Recognise that it is your father who
speaks to you, your father who has always loved you, and who only
desires your happiness. Is it honourable for you to live like husband
and wife with a woman whom everybody has had?”
“What does it matter, father, if no one will any more? What does it
matter, if this woman loves me, if her whole life is changed through
the love which she has for me and the love which I have for her? What
does it matter, if she has become a different woman?”
“Do you think, then, sir, that the mission of a man of honour is to go
about converting lost women? Do you think that God has given such a
grotesque aim to life, and that the heart should have any room for
enthusiasm of that kind? What will be the end of this marvellous cure,
and what will you think of what you are saying to-day by the time you
are forty? You will laugh at this love of yours, if you can still
laugh, and if it has not left too serious a trace in your past. What
would you be now if your father had had your ideas and had given up his
life to every impulse of this kind, instead of rooting himself firmly
in convictions of honour and steadfastness? Think it over, Armand, and
do not talk any more such absurdities. Come, leave this woman; your
father entreats you.”
I answered nothing.
“Armand,” continued my father, “in the name of your sainted mother,
abandon this life, which you will forget more easily than you think.
You are tied to it by an impossible theory. You are twenty-four; think
of the future. You can not always love this woman, who also can not
always love you. You both exaggerate your love. You put an end to your
whole career. One step further, and you will no longer be able to leave
the path you have chosen, and you will suffer all your life for what
you have done in your youth. Leave Paris. Come and stay for a month or
two with your sister and me. Rest in our quiet family affection will
soon heal you of this fever, for it is nothing else. Meanwhile, your
mistress will console herself; she will take another lover; and when
you see what it is for which you have all but broken with your father,
and all but lost his love, you will tell me that I have done well to
come and seek you out, and you will thank me for it. Come, you will go
with me, Armand, will you not?” I felt that my father would be right if
it had been any other woman, but I was convinced that he was wrong with
regard to Marguerite. Nevertheless, the tone in which he said these
last words was so kind, so appealing, that I dared not answer.
“Well?” said he in a trembling voice.
“Well, father, I can promise nothing,” I said at last; “what you ask of
me is beyond my power. Believe me,” I continued, seeing him make an
impatient movement, “you exaggerate the effects of this liaison.
Marguerite is a different kind of a woman from what you think. This
love, far from leading me astray, is capable, on the contrary, of
setting me in the right direction. Love always makes a man better, no
matter what woman inspires it. If you knew Marguerite, you would
understand that I am in no danger. She is as noble as the noblest of
women. There is as much disinterestedness in her as there is cupidity
in others.”
“All of which does not prevent her from accepting the whole of your
fortune, for the sixty thousand francs which come to you from your
mother, and which you are giving her, are, understand me well, your
whole fortune.”
My father had probably kept this peroration and this threat for the
last stroke. I was firmer before these threats than before his
entreaties.
“Who told you that I was handing this sum to her?” I asked.
“My solicitor. Could an honest man carry out such a procedure without
warning me? Well, it is to prevent you from ruining yourself for a
prostitute that I am now in Paris. Your mother, when she died, left you
enough to live on respectably, and not to squander on your mistresses.”
“I swear to you, father, that Marguerite knew nothing of this
transfer.”
“Why, then, do you make it?”
“Because Marguerite, the woman you calumniate, and whom you wish me to
abandon, is sacrificing all that she possesses in order to live with
me.”
“And you accept this sacrifice? What sort of a man are you, sir, to
allow Mlle. Gautier to sacrifice anything for you? Come, enough of
this. You will leave this woman. Just now I begged you; now I command
you. I will have no such scandalous doings in my family. Pack up your
things and get ready to come with me.”
“Pardon me, father,” I said, “but I shall not come.”
“And why?”
“Because I am at an age when no one any longer obeys a command.”
My father turned pale at my answer.
“Very well, sir,” he said, “I know what remains to be done.”
He rang and Joseph appeared.
“Have my things taken to the Hotel de Paris,” he said to my servant.
And thereupon he went to his room and finished dressing. When he
returned, I went up to him.
“Promise me, father,” I said, “that you will do nothing to give
Marguerite pain?”
My father stopped, looked at me disdainfully, and contented himself
with saying, “I believe you are mad.” After this he went out, shutting
the door violently after him.
I went downstairs, took a cab, and returned to Bougival.
Marguerite was waiting for me at the window.
Chapter XXI
“At last you have come,” she said, throwing her arms round my neck.
“But how pale you are!”
I told her of the scene with my father.
“My God! I was afraid of it,” she said. “When Joseph came to tell you
of your father’s arrival I trembled as if he had brought news of some
misfortune. My poor friend, I am the cause of all your distress. You
will be better off, perhaps, if you leave me and do not quarrel with
your father on my account. He knows that you are sure to have a
mistress, and he ought to be thankful that it is I, since I love you
and do not want more of you than your position allows. Did you tell him
how we had arranged our future?”
“Yes; that is what annoyed him the most, for he saw how much we really
love one another.”
“What are we to do, then?”
“Hold together, my good Marguerite, and let the storm pass over.”
“Will it pass?”
“It will have to.”
“But your father will not stop there.”
“What do you suppose he can do?”
“How do I know? Everything that a father can do to make his son obey
him. He will remind you of my past life, and will perhaps do me the
honour of inventing some new story, so that you may give me up.”
“You know that I love you.”
“Yes, but what I know, too, is that, sooner or later, you will have to
obey your father, and perhaps you will end by believing him.”
“No, Marguerite. It is I who will make him believe me. Some of his
friends have been telling him tales which have made him angry; but he
is good and just, he will change his first impression; and then, after
all, what does it matter to me?”
“Do not say that, Armand. I would rather anything should happen than
that you should quarrel with your family; wait till after to-day, and
to-morrow go back to Paris. Your father, too, will have thought it over
on his side, and perhaps you will both come to a better understanding.
Do not go against his principles, pretend to make some concessions to
what he wants; seem not to care so very much about me, and he will let
things remain as they are. Hope, my friend, and be sure of one thing,
that whatever happens, Marguerite will always be yours.”
“You swear it?”
“Do I need to swear it?”
How sweet it is to let oneself be persuaded by the voice that one
loves! Marguerite and I spent the whole day in talking over our
projects for the future, as if we felt the need of realizing them as
quickly as possible. At every moment we awaited some event, but the day
passed without bringing us any new tidings.
Next day I left at ten o’clock, and reached the hotel about twelve. My
father had gone out.
I went to my own rooms, hoping that he had perhaps gone there. No one
had called. I went to the solicitor’s. No one was there. I went back to
the hotel, and waited till six. M. Duval did not return, and I went
back to Bougival.
I found Marguerite not waiting for me, as she had been the day before,
but sitting by the fire, which the weather still made necessary. She
was so absorbed in her thoughts that I came close to her chair without
her hearing me. When I put my lips to her forehead she started as if
the kiss had suddenly awakened her.
“You frightened me,” she said. “And your father?”
“I have not seen him. I do not know what it means. He was not at his
hotel, nor anywhere where there was a chance of my finding him.”
“Well, you must try again to-morrow.”
“I am very much inclined to wait till he sends for me. I think I have
done all that can be expected of me.”
“No, my friend, it is not enough; you must call on your father again,
and you must call to-morrow.”
“Why to-morrow rather than any other day?”
“Because,” said Marguerite, and it seemed to me that she blushed
slightly at this question, “because it will show that you are the more
keen about it, and he will forgive us the sooner.”
For the remainder of the day Marguerite was sad and preoccupied. I had
to repeat twice over everything I said to her to obtain an answer. She
ascribed this preoccupation to her anxiety in regard to the events
which had happened during the last two days. I spent the night in
reassuring her, and she sent me away in the morning with an insistent
disquietude that I could not explain to myself.
Again my father was absent, but he had left this letter for me:
“If you call again to-day, wait for me till four. If I am not in by
four, come and dine with me to-morrow. I must see you.”
I waited till the hour he had named, but he did not appear. I returned
to Bougival.
The night before I had found Marguerite sad; that night I found her
feverish and agitated. On seeing me, she flung her arms around my neck,
but she cried for a long time in my arms. I questioned her as to this
sudden distress, which alarmed me by its violence. She gave me no
positive reason, but put me off with those evasions which a woman
resorts to when she will not tell the truth.
When she was a little calmed down, I told her the result of my visit,
and I showed her my father’s letter, from which, I said, we might augur
well. At the sight of the letter and on hearing my comment, her tears
began to flow so copiously that I feared an attack of nerves, and,
calling Nanine, I put her to bed, where she wept without a word, but
held my hands and kissed them every moment.
I asked Nanine if, during my absence, her mistress had received any
letter or visit which could account for the state in which I found her,
but Nanine replied that no one had called and nothing had been sent.
Something, however, had occurred since the day before, something which
troubled me the more because Marguerite concealed it from me.
In the evening she seemed a little calmer, and, making me sit at the
foot of the bed, she told me many times how much she loved me. She
smiled at me, but with an effort, for in spite of herself her eyes were
veiled with tears.
I used every means to make her confess the real cause of her distress,
but she persisted in giving me nothing but vague reasons, as I have
told you. At last she fell asleep in my arms, but it was the sleep
which tires rather than rests the body. From time to time she uttered a
cry, started up, and, after assuring herself that I was beside her,
made me swear that I would always love her.
I could make nothing of these intermittent paroxysms of distress, which
went on till morning. Then Marguerite fell into a kind of stupor. She
had not slept for two nights.
Her rest was of short duration, for toward eleven she awoke, and,
seeing that I was up, she looked about her, crying:
“Are you going already?”
“No,” said I, holding her hands; “but I wanted to let you sleep on. It
is still early.”
“What time are you going to Paris?”
“At four.”
“So soon? But you will stay with me till then?”
“Of course. Do I not always?”
“I am so glad! Shall we have lunch?” she went on absentmindedly.
“If you like.”
“And then you will be nice to me till the very moment you go?”
“Yes; and I will come back as soon as I can.”
“You will come back?” she said, looking at me with haggard eyes.
“Naturally.”
“Oh, yes, you will come back to-night. I shall wait for you, as I
always do, and you will love me, and we shall be happy, as we have been
ever since we have known each other.”
All these words were said in such a strained voice, they seemed to hide
so persistent and so sorrowful a thought, that I trembled every moment
lest Marguerite should become delirious.
“Listen,” I said. “You are ill. I can not leave you like this. I will
write and tell my father not to expect me.”
“No, no,” she cried hastily, “don’t do that. Your father will accuse me
of hindering you again from going to see him when he wants to see you;
no, no, you must go, you must! Besides, I am not ill. I am quite well.
I had a bad dream and am not yet fully awake.”
From that moment Marguerite tried to seem more cheerful. There were no
more tears.
When the hour came for me to go, I embraced her and asked her if she
would come with me as far as the train; I hoped that the walk would
distract her and that the air would do her good. I wanted especially to
be with her as long as possible.
She agreed, put on her cloak and took Nanine with her, so as not to
return alone. Twenty times I was on the point of not going. But the
hope of a speedy return, and the fear of offending my father still
more, sustained me, and I took my place in the train.
“Till this evening!” I said to Marguerite, as I left her. She did not
reply.
Once already she had not replied to the same words, and the Comte de
G., you will remember, had spent the night with her; but that time was
so far away that it seemed to have been effaced from my memory, and if
I had any fear, it was certainly not of Marguerite being unfaithful to
me. Reaching Paris, I hastened off to see Prudence, intending to ask
her to go and keep Marguerite company, in the hope that her mirth and
liveliness would distract her. I entered without being announced, and
found Prudence at her toilet.
“Ah!” she said, anxiously; “is Marguerite with you?”
“No.”
“How is she?”
“She is not well.”
“Is she not coming?”
“Did you expect her?”
Madame Duvernoy reddened, and replied, with a certain constraint:
“I only meant that since you are at Paris, is she not coming to join
you?”
“No.”
I looked at Prudence; she cast down her eyes, and I read in her face
the fear of seeing my visit prolonged.
“I even came to ask you, my dear Prudence, if you have nothing to do
this evening, to go and see Marguerite; you will be company for her,
and you can stay the night. I never saw her as she was to-day, and I am
afraid she is going to be ill.”
“I am dining in town,” replied Prudence, “and I can’t go and see
Marguerite this evening. I will see her tomorrow.”
I took leave of Mme. Duvernoy, who seemed almost as preoccupied as
Marguerite, and went on to my father’s; his first glance seemed to
study me attentively. He held out his hand.
“Your two visits have given me pleasure, Armand,” he said; “they make
me hope that you have thought over things on your side as I have on
mine.”
“May I ask you, father, what was the result of your reflection?”
“The result, my dear boy, is that I have exaggerated the importance of
the reports that had been made to me, and that I have made up my mind
to be less severe with you.”
“What are you saying, father?” I cried joyously.
“I say, my dear child, that every young man must have his mistress, and
that, from the fresh information I have had, I would rather see you the
lover of Mlle. Gautier than of anyone else.”
“My dear father, how happy you make me!”
We talked in this manner for some moments, and then sat down to table.
My father was charming all dinner time.
I was in a hurry to get back to Bougival to tell Marguerite about this
fortunate change, and I looked at the clock every moment.
“You are watching the time,” said my father, “and you are impatient to
leave me. O young people, how you always sacrifice sincere to doubtful
affections!”
“Do not say that, father; Marguerite loves me, I am sure of it.”
My father did not answer; he seemed to say neither yes nor no.
He was very insistent that I should spend the whole evening with him
and not go till the morning; but Marguerite had not been well when I
left her. I told him of it, and begged his permission to go back to her
early, promising to come again on the morrow.
The weather was fine; he walked with me as far as the station. Never
had I been so happy. The future appeared as I had long desired to see
it. I had never loved my father as I loved him at that moment.
Just as I was leaving him, he once more begged me to stay. I refused.
“You are really very much in love with her?” he asked.
“Madly.”
“Go, then,” and he passed his hand across his forehead as if to chase a
thought, then opened his mouth as if to say something; but he only
pressed my hand, and left me hurriedly, saying:
“Till to-morrow, then!”
Chapter XXII
It seemed to me as if the train did not move. I reached Bougival at
eleven.
Not a window in the house was lighted up, and when I rang no one
answered the bell. It was the first time that such a thing had occurred
to me. At last the gardener came. I entered. Nanine met me with a
light. I went to Marguerite’s room.
“Where is madame?”
“Gone to Paris,” replied Nanine.
“To Paris!”
“Yes, sir.”
“When?”
“An hour after you.”
“She left no word for me?”
“Nothing.”
Nanine left me.
Perhaps she had some suspicion or other, I thought, and went to Paris
to make sure that my visit to my father was not an excuse for a day
off. Perhaps Prudence wrote to her about something important. I said to
myself when I was alone; but I saw Prudence; she said nothing to make
me suppose that she had written to Marguerite.
All at once I remembered Mme. Duvernoy’s question, “Isn’t she coming
to-day?” when I had said that Marguerite was ill. I remembered at the
same time how embarrassed Prudence had appeared when I looked at her
after this remark, which seemed to indicate an appointment. I
remembered, too, Marguerite’s tears all day long, which my father’s
kind reception had rather put out of my mind. From this moment all the
incidents grouped themselves about my first suspicion, and fixed it so
firmly in my mind that everything served to confirm it, even my
father’s kindness.
Marguerite had almost insisted on my going to Paris; she had pretended
to be calmer when I had proposed staying with her. Had I fallen into
some trap? Was Marguerite deceiving me? Had she counted on being back
in time for me not to perceive her absence, and had she been detained
by chance? Why had she said nothing to Nanine, or why had she not
written? What was the meaning of those tears, this absence, this
mystery?
That is what I asked myself in affright, as I stood in the vacant room,
gazing at the clock, which pointed to midnight, and seemed to say to me
that it was too late to hope for my mistress’s return. Yet, after all
the arrangements we had just made, after the sacrifices that had been
offered and accepted, was it likely that she was deceiving me? No. I
tried to get rid of my first supposition.
Probably she had found a purchaser for her furniture, and she had gone
to Paris to conclude the bargain. She did not wish to tell me
beforehand, for she knew that, though I had consented to it, the sale,
so necessary to our future happiness, was painful to me, and she feared
to wound my self-respect in speaking to me about it. She would rather
not see me till the whole thing was done, and that was evidently why
Prudence was expecting her when she let out the secret. Marguerite
could not finish the whole business to-day, and was staying the night
with Prudence, or perhaps she would come even now, for she must know
how anxious I should be, and would not wish to leave me in that
condition. But, if so, why those tears? No doubt, despite her love for
me, the poor girl could not make up her mind to give up all the luxury
in which she had lived until now, and for which she had been so envied,
without crying over it. I was quite ready to forgive her for such
regrets. I waited for her impatiently, that I might say to her, as I
covered her with kisses, that I had guessed the reason of her
mysterious absence.
Nevertheless, the night went on, and Marguerite did not return.
My anxiety tightened its circle little by little, and began to oppress
my head and heart. Perhaps something had happened to her. Perhaps she
was injured, ill, dead. Perhaps a messenger would arrive with the news
of some dreadful accident. Perhaps the daylight would find me with the
same uncertainty and with the same fears.
The idea that Marguerite was perhaps unfaithful to me at the very
moment when I waited for her in terror at her absence did not return to
my mind. There must be some cause, independent of her will, to keep her
away from me, and the more I thought, the more convinced I was that
this cause could only be some mishap or other. O vanity of man, coming
back to us in every form!
One o’clock struck. I said to myself that I would wait another hour,
but that at two o’clock, if Marguerite had not returned, I would set
out for Paris. Meanwhile I looked about for a book, for I dared not
think. Manon Lescaut was open on the table. It seemed to me that here
and there the pages were wet as if with tears. I turned the leaves over
and then closed the book, for the letters seemed to me void of meaning
through the veil of my doubts.
Time went slowly. The sky was covered with clouds. An autumn rain
lashed the windows. The empty bed seemed at moments to assume the
aspect of a tomb. I was afraid.
I opened the door. I listened, and heard nothing but the voice of the
wind in the trees. Not a vehicle was to be seen on the road. The half
hour sounded sadly from the church tower.
I began to fear lest someone should enter. It seemed to me that only a
disaster could come at that hour and under that sombre sky.
Two o’clock struck. I still waited a little. Only the sound of the bell
troubled the silence with its monotonous and rhythmical stroke.
At last I left the room, where every object had assumed that melancholy
aspect which the restless solitude of the heart gives to all its
surroundings.
In the next room I found Nanine sleeping over her work. At the sound of
the door, she awoke and asked if her mistress had come in.
“No; but if she comes in, tell her that I was so anxious that I had to
go to Paris.”
“At this hour?”
“Yes.
“But how? You won’t find a carriage.”
“I will walk.”
“But it is raining.”
“No matter.”
“But madame will be coming back, or if she doesn’t come it will be time
enough in the morning to go and see what has kept her. You will be
murdered on the way.”
“There is no danger, my dear Nanine; I will see you to-morrow.”
The good girl went and got me a cloak, put it over my shoulders, and
offered to wake up Mme. Arnould to see if a vehicle could be obtained;
but I would hear of nothing, convinced as I was that I should lose, in
a perhaps fruitless inquiry, more time than I should take to cover half
the road. Besides, I felt the need of air and physical fatigue in order
to cool down the over-excitement which possessed me.
I took the key of the flat in the Rue d’Antin, and after saying
good-bye to Nanine, who came with me as far as the gate, I set out.
At first I began to run, but the earth was muddy with rain, and I
fatigued myself doubly. At the end of half an hour I was obliged to
stop, and I was drenched with sweat. I recovered my breath and went on.
The night was so dark that at every step I feared to dash myself
against one of the trees on the roadside, which rose up sharply before
me like great phantoms rushing upon me.
I overtook one or two wagons, which I soon left behind. A carriage was
going at full gallop toward Bougival. As it passed me the hope came to
me that Marguerite was in it. I stopped and cried out, “Marguerite!
Marguerite!” But no one answered and the carriage continued its course.
I watched it fade away in the distance, and then started on my way
again. I took two hours to reach the Barrière de l’Étoile. The sight of
Paris restored my strength, and I ran the whole length of the alley I
had so often walked.
That night no one was passing; it was like going through the midst of a
dead city. The dawn began to break. When I reached the Rue d’Antin the
great city stirred a little before quite awakening. Five o’clock struck
at the church of Saint Roch at the moment when I entered Marguerite’s
house. I called out my name to the porter, who had had from me enough
twenty-franc pieces to know that I had the right to call on Mlle.
Gautier at five in the morning. I passed without difficulty. I might
have asked if Marguerite was at home, but he might have said “No,” and
I preferred to remain in doubt two minutes longer, for, as long as I
doubted, there was still hope.
I listened at the door, trying to discover a sound, a movement.
Nothing. The silence of the country seemed to be continued here. I
opened the door and entered. All the curtains were hermetically closed.
I drew those of the dining-room and went toward the bed-room and pushed
open the door. I sprang at the curtain cord and drew it violently. The
curtain opened, a faint light made its way in. I rushed to the bed. It
was empty.
I opened the doors one after another. I visited every room. No one. It
was enough to drive one mad.
I went into the dressing-room, opened the window, and called Prudence
several times. Mme. Duvernoy’s window remained closed.
I went downstairs to the porter and asked him if Mlle. Gautier had come
home during the day.
“Yes,” answered the man; “with Mme. Duvernoy.”
“She left no word for me?”
“No.”
“Do you know what they did afterward?”
“They went away in a carriage.”
“What sort of a carriage?”
“A private carriage.”
What could it all mean?
I rang at the next door.
“Where are you going, sir?” asked the porter, when he had opened to me.
“To Mme. Duvernoy’s.”
“She has not come back.”
“You are sure?”
“Yes, sir; here’s a letter even, which was brought for her last night
and which I have not yet given her.”
And the porter showed me a letter which I glanced at mechanically. I
recognised Marguerite’s writing. I took the letter. It was addressed,
“To Mme. Duvernoy, to forward to M. Duval.”
“This letter is for me,” I said to the porter, as I showed him the
address.
“You are M. Duval?” he replied.
“Yes.
“Ah! I remember. You often came to see Mme. Duvernoy.”
When I was in the street I broke the seal of the letter. If a
thunder-bolt had fallen at my feet I should have been less startled
than I was by what I read.
“By the time you read this letter, Armand, I shall be the mistress of
another man. All is over between us.
“Go back to your father, my friend, and to your sister, and there, by
the side of a pure young girl, ignorant of all our miseries, you will
soon forget what you would have suffered through that lost creature who
is called Marguerite Gautier, whom you have loved for an instant, and
who owes to you the only happy moments of a life which, she hopes, will
not be very long now.”
When I had read the last word, I thought I should have gone mad. For a
moment I was really afraid of falling in the street. A cloud passed
before my eyes and my blood beat in my temples. At last I came to
myself a little. I looked about me, and was astonished to see the life
of others continue without pausing at my distress.
I was not strong enough to endure the blow alone. Then I remembered
that my father was in the same city, that I might be with him in ten
minutes, and that, whatever might be the cause of my sorrow, he would
share it.
I ran like a madman, like a thief, to the Hotel de Paris; I found the
key in the door of my father’s room; I entered. He was reading. He
showed so little astonishment at seeing me, that it was as if he was
expecting me. I flung myself into his arms without saying a word. I
gave him Marguerite’s letter, and, falling on my knees beside his bed,
I wept hot tears.
Chapter XXIII
When the current of life had resumed its course, I could not believe
that the day which I saw dawning would not be like those which had
preceded it. There were moments when I fancied that some circumstance,
which I could not recollect, had obliged me to spend the night away
from Marguerite, but that, if I returned to Bougival, I should find her
again as anxious as I had been, and that she would ask me what had
detained me away from her so long.
When one’s existence has contracted a habit, such as that of this love,
it seems impossible that the habit should be broken without at the same
time breaking all the other springs of life. I was forced from time to
time to reread Marguerite’s letter, in order to convince myself that I
had not been dreaming.
My body, succumbing to the moral shock, was incapable of movement.
Anxiety, the night walk, and the morning’s news had prostrated me. My
father profited by this total prostration of all my faculties to demand
of me a formal promise to accompany him. I promised all that he asked,
for I was incapable of sustaining a discussion, and I needed some
affection to help me to live, after what had happened. I was too
thankful that my father was willing to console me under such a
calamity.
All that I remember is that on that day, about five o’clock, he took me
with him in a post-chaise. Without a word to me, he had had my luggage
packed and put up behind the chaise with his own, and so he carried me
off. I did not realize what I was doing until the town had disappeared
and the solitude of the road recalled to me the emptiness of my heart.
Then my tears again began to flow.
My father had realized that words, even from him, would do nothing to
console me, and he let me weep without saying a word, only sometimes
pressing my hand, as if to remind me that I had a friend at my side.
At night I slept a little. I dreamed of Marguerite.
I woke with a start, not recalling why I was in the carriage. Then the
truth came back upon me, and I let my head sink on my breast. I dared
not say anything to my father. I was afraid he would say, “You see I
was right when I declared that this woman did not love you.” But he did
not use his advantage, and we reached C. without his having said
anything to me except to speak of matters quite apart from the event
which had occasioned my leaving Paris.
When I embraced my sister, I remembered what Marguerite had said about
her in her letter, and I saw at once how little my sister, good as she
was, would be able to make me forget my mistress.
Shooting had begun, and my father thought that it would be a
distraction for me. He got up shooting parties with friends and
neighbours. I went without either reluctance or enthusiasm, with that
sort of apathy into which I had sunk since my departure.
We were beating about for game and I was given my post. I put down my
unloaded gun at my side, and meditated. I watched the clouds pass. I
let my thought wander over the solitary plains, and from time to time I
heard someone call to me and point to a hare not ten paces off. None of
these details escaped my father, and he was not deceived by my exterior
calm. He was well aware that, broken as I now was, I should some day
experience a terrible reaction, which might be dangerous, and, without
seeming to make any effort to console me, he did his utmost to distract
my thoughts.
My sister, naturally, knew nothing of what had happened, and she could
not understand how it was that I, who had formerly been so
lighthearted, had suddenly become so sad and dreamy.
Sometimes, surprising in the midst of my sadness my father’s anxious
scrutiny, I pressed his hand as if to ask him tacitly to forgive me for
the pain which, in spite of myself, I was giving him.
Thus a month passed, but at the end of that time I could endure it no
longer. The memory of Marguerite pursued me unceasingly. I had loved, I
still loved this woman so much that I could not suddenly become
indifferent to her. I had to love or to hate her. Above all, whatever I
felt for her, I had to see her again, and at once. This desire
possessed my mind, and with all the violence of a will which had begun
to reassert itself in a body so long inert.
It was not enough for me to see Marguerite in a month, a week. I had to
see her the very next day after the day when the thought had occurred
to me; and I went to my father and told him that I had been called to
Paris on business, but that I should return promptly. No doubt he
guessed the reason of my departure, for he insisted that I should stay,
but, seeing that if I did not carry out my intention the consequences,
in the state in which I was, might be fatal, he embraced me, and begged
me, almost, with tears, to return without delay.
I did not sleep on the way to Paris. Once there, what was I going to
do? I did not know; I only knew that it must be something connected
with Marguerite. I went to my rooms to change my clothes, and, as the
weather was fine and it was still early, I made my way to the
Champs-Elysées. At the end of half an hour I saw Marguerite’s carriage,
at some distance, coming from the Rond-Point to the Place de la
Concorde. She had repurchased her horses, for the carriage was just as
I was accustomed to see it, but she was not in it. Scarcely had I
noticed this fact, when looking around me, I saw Marguerite on foot,
accompanied by a woman whom I had never seen.
As she passed me she turned pale, and a nervous smile tightened about
her lips. For my part, my heart beat violently in my breast; but I
succeeded in giving a cold expression to my face, as I bowed coldly to
my former mistress, who just then reached her carriage, into which she
got with her friend.
I knew Marguerite: this unexpected meeting must certainly have upset
her. No doubt she had heard that I had gone away, and had thus been
reassured as to the consequences of our rupture; but, seeing me again
in Paris, finding herself face to face with me, pale as I was, she must
have realized that I had not returned without purpose, and she must
have asked herself what that purpose was.
If I had seen Marguerite unhappy, if, in revenging myself upon her, I
could have come to her aid, I should perhaps have forgiven her, and
certainly I should have never dreamt of doing her an injury. But I
found her apparently happy, someone else had restored to her the luxury
which I could not give her; her breaking with me seemed to assume a
character of the basest self-interest; I was lowered in my own esteem
as well as in my love. I resolved that she should pay for what I had
suffered.
I could not be indifferent to what she did, consequently what would
hurt her the most would be my indifference; it was, therefore, this
sentiment which I must affect, not only in her eyes, but in the eyes of
others.
I tried to put on a smiling countenance, and I went to call on
Prudence. The maid announced me, and I had to wait a few minutes in the
drawing-room. At last Mme. Duvernoy appeared and asked me into her
boudoir; as I seated myself I heard the drawing-room door open, a light
footstep made the floor creak and the front door was closed violently.
“I am disturbing you,” I said to Prudence.
“Not in the least. Marguerite was there. When she heard you announced,
she made her escape; it was she who has just gone out.”
“Is she afraid of me now?”
“No, but she is afraid that you would not wish to see her.”
“But why?” I said, drawing my breath with difficulty, for I was choked
with emotion. “The poor girl left me for her carriage, her furniture,
and her diamonds; she did quite right, and I don’t bear her any grudge.
I met her to-day,” I continued carelessly.
“Where?” asked Prudence, looking at me and seeming to ask herself if
this was the same man whom she had known so madly in love.
“In the Champs-Elysées. She was with another woman, very pretty. Who is
she?”
“What was she like?”
“Blonde, slender, with side curls; blue eyes; very elegant.”
“Ah! It was Olympe; she is really very pretty.”
“Whom does she live with?”
“With nobody; with anybody.”
“Where does she live?”
“Rue Tronchet, No.—. Do you want to make love to her?”
“One never knows.”
“And Marguerite?”
“I should hardly tell you the truth if I said I think no more about
her; but I am one of those with whom everything depends on the way in
which one breaks with them. Now Marguerite ended with me so lightly
that I realize I was a great fool to have been as much in love with her
as I was, for I was really very much in love with that girl.”
You can imagine the way in which I said that; the sweat broke out on my
forehead.
“She was very fond of you, you know, and she still is; the proof is,
that after meeting you to-day, she came straight to tell me about it.
When she got here she was all of a tremble; I thought she was going to
faint.”
“Well, what did she say?”
“She said, ‘He is sure to come here,’ and she begged me to ask you to
forgive her.”
“I have forgiven her, you may tell her. She was a good girl; but, after
all, like the others, and I ought to have expected what happened. I am
even grateful to her, for I see now what would have happened if I had
lived with her altogether. It was ridiculous.”
“She will be very glad to find that you take it so well. It was quite
time she left you, my dear fellow. The rascal of an agent to whom she
had offered to sell her furniture went around to her creditors to find
out how much she owed; they took fright, and in two days she would have
been sold up.”
“And now it is all paid?”
“More or less.”
“And who has supplied the money?”
“The Comte de N. Ah, my dear friend, there are men made on purpose for
such occasions. To cut a long story short he gave her twenty thousand
francs, but he has had his way at last. He knows quite well that
Marguerite is not in love with him; but he is very nice with her all
the same. As you have seen, he has repurchased her horses, he has taken
her jewels out of pawn, and he gives her as much money as the duke used
to give her; if she likes to live quietly, he will stay with her a long
time.”
“And what is she doing? Is she living in Paris altogether?”
“She would never go back to Bougival after you went. I had to go myself
and see after all her things, and yours, too. I made a package of them
and you can send here for them. You will find everything, except a
little case with your initials. Marguerite wanted to keep it. If you
really want it, I will ask her for it.”
“Let her keep it,” I stammered, for I felt the tears rise from my heart
to my eyes at the recollection of the village where I had been so
happy, and at the thought that Marguerite cared to keep something which
had belonged to me and would recall me to her. If she had entered at
that moment my thoughts of vengeance would have disappeared, and I
should have fallen at her feet.
“For the rest,” continued Prudence, “I never saw her as she is now; she
hardly takes any sleep, she goes to all the balls, she goes to suppers,
she even drinks. The other day, after a supper, she had to stay in bed
for a week; and when the doctor let her get up, she began again at the
risk of her life. Shall you go and see her?”
“What is the good? I came to see you, because you have always been
charming to me, and I knew you before I ever knew Marguerite. I owe it
to you that I have been her lover, and also, don’t I, that I am her
lover no longer?”
“Well, I did all I could to get her away from you, and I believe you
will be thankful to me later on.”
“I owe you a double gratitude,” I added, rising, for I was disgusted
with the woman, seeing her take every word I said to her as if it were
serious.
“You are going?”
“Yes.”
I had learned enough.
“When shall I be seeing you?”
“Soon. Good-bye.”
“Good-bye.”
Prudence saw me to the door, and I went back to my own rooms with tears
of rage in my eyes and a desire for vengeance in my heart.
So Marguerite was no different from the others; so the steadfast love
that she had had for me could not resist the desire of returning to her
former life, and the need of having a carriage and plunging into
dissipation. So I said to myself, as I lay awake at night though if I
had reflected as calmly as I professed to I should have seen in this
new and turbulent life of Marguerite the attempt to silence a constant
thought, a ceaseless memory. Unfortunately, evil passion had the upper
hand, and I only sought for some means of avenging myself on the poor
creature. Oh, how petty and vile is man when he is wounded in one of
his narrow passions!
This Olympe whom I had seen was, if not a friend of Marguerite, at all
events the woman with whom she was most often seen since her return to
Paris. She was going to give a ball, and, as I took it for granted that
Marguerite would be there, I tried to get an invitation and succeeded.
When, full of my sorrowful emotions, I arrived at the ball, it was
already very animated. They were dancing, shouting even, and in one of
the quadrilles I perceived Marguerite dancing with the Comte de N., who
seemed proud of showing her off, as if he said to everybody: “This
woman is mine.”
I leaned against the mantel-piece just opposite Marguerite and watched
her dancing. Her face changed the moment she caught sight of me. I
saluted her casually with a glance of the eyes and a wave of the hand.
When I reflected that after the ball she would go home, not with me but
with that rich fool, when I thought of what would follow their return,
the blood rose to my face, and I felt the need of doing something to
trouble their relations.
After the _contredanse_ I went up to the mistress of the house, who
displayed for the benefit of her guests a dazzling bosom and
magnificent shoulders. She was beautiful, and, from the point of view
of figure, more beautiful than Marguerite. I realized this fact still
more clearly from certain glances which Marguerite bestowed upon her
while I was talking with her. The man who was the lover of such a woman
might well be as proud as M. de N., and she was beautiful enough to
inspire a passion not less great than that which Marguerite had
inspired in me. At that moment she had no lover. It would not be
difficult to become so; it depended only on showing enough money to
attract her attention.
I made up my mind. That woman should be my mistress. I began by dancing
with her. Half an hour afterward, Marguerite, pale as death, put on her
pelisse and left the ball.
Chapter XXIV
It was something already, but it was not enough. I saw the hold which I
had upon this woman, and I took a cowardly advantage of it.
When I think that she is dead now, I ask myself if God will ever
forgive me for the wrong I did her.
After the supper, which was noisy as could be, there was gambling. I
sat by the side of Olympe and put down my money so recklessly that she
could not but notice me. In an instant I had gained one hundred and
fifty or two hundred louis, which I spread out before me on the table,
and on which she fastened her eyes greedily.
I was the only one not completely absorbed by the game, and able to pay
her some attention. All the rest of the night I gained, and it was I
who gave her money to play, for she had lost all she had before her and
probably all she had in the house.
At five in the morning, the guests departed. I had gained three hundred
louis.
All the players were already on their way downstairs; I was the only
one who had remained behind, and as I did not know any of them, no one
noticed it. Olympe herself was lighting the way, and I was going to
follow the others, when, turning back, I said to her:
“I must speak to you.”
“To-morrow,” she said.
“No, now.”
“What have you to say?”
“You will see.”
And I went back into the room.
“You have lost,” I said.
“Yes.
“All that you had in the house?”
She hesitated.
“Be frank.”
“Well, it is true.”
“I have won three hundred louis. Here they are, if you will let me stay
here to-night.”
And I threw the gold on the table.
“And why this proposition?”
“Because I am in love with you, of course.”
“No, but because you love Marguerite, and you want to have your revenge
upon her by becoming my lover. You don’t deceive a woman like me, my
dear friend; unluckily, I am still too young and too good-looking to
accept the part that you offer me.”
“So you refuse?”
“Yes.
“Would you rather take me for nothing? It is I who wouldn’t accept
then. Think it over, my dear Olympe; if I had sent someone to offer you
these three hundred louis on my behalf, on the conditions I attach to
them, you would have accepted. I preferred to speak to you myself.
Accept without inquiring into my reasons; say to yourself that you are
beautiful, and that there is nothing surprising in my being in love
with you.”
Marguerite was a woman in the same position as Olympe, and yet I should
never have dared say to her the first time I met her what I had said to
the other woman. I loved Marguerite. I saw in her instincts which were
lacking in the other, and at the very moment in which I made my
bargain, I felt a disgust toward the woman with whom I was making it.
She accepted, of course, in the end, and at midday I left her house as
her lover; but I quitted her without a recollection of the caresses and
of the words of love which she had felt bound to shower upon me in
return for the six thousand francs which I left with her. And yet there
were men who had ruined themselves for that woman.
From that day I inflicted on Marguerite a continual persecution. Olympe
and she gave up seeing one another, as you might imagine. I gave my new
mistress a carriage and jewels. I gambled, I committed every
extravagance which could be expected of a man in love with such a woman
as Olympe. The report of my new infatuation was immediately spread
abroad.
Prudence herself was taken in, and finally thought that I had
completely forgotten Marguerite. Marguerite herself, whether she
guessed my motive or was deceived like everybody else, preserved a
perfect dignity in response to the insults which I heaped upon her
daily. Only, she seemed to suffer, for whenever I met her she was more
and more pale, more and more sad. My love for her, carried to the point
at which it was transformed into hatred, rejoiced at the sight of her
daily sorrow. Often, when my cruelty toward her became infamous,
Marguerite lifted upon me such appealing eyes that I blushed for the
part I was playing, and was ready to implore her forgiveness.
But my repentance was only of a moment’s duration, and Olympe, who had
finally put aside all self-respect, and discovered that by annoying
Marguerite she could get from me whatever she wanted, constantly
stirred up my resentment against her, and insulted her whenever she
found an opportunity, with the cowardly persistence of a woman licensed
by the authority of a man.
At last Marguerite gave up going to balls or theatres, for fear of
meeting Olympe and me. Then direct impertinences gave way to anonymous
letters, and there was not a shameful thing which I did not encourage
my mistress to relate and which I did not myself relate in reference to
Marguerite.
To reach such a point I must have been literally mad. I was like a man
drunk upon bad wine, who falls into one of those nervous exaltations in
which the hand is capable of committing a crime without the head
knowing anything about it. In the midst of it all I endured a
martyrdom. The not disdainful calm, the not contemptuous dignity with
which Marguerite responded to all my attacks, and which raised her
above me in my own eyes, enraged me still more against her.
One evening Olympe had gone somewhere or other, and had met Marguerite,
who for once had not spared the foolish creature, so that she had had
to retire in confusion. Olympe returned in a fury, and Marguerite
fainted and had to be carried out. Olympe related to me what had
happened, declared that Marguerite, seeing her alone, had revenged
herself upon her because she was my mistress, and that I must write and
tell her to respect the woman whom I loved, whether I was present or
absent.
I need not tell you that I consented, and that I put into the letter
which I sent to her address the same day, everything bitter, shameful,
and cruel that I could think of.
This time the blow was more than the unhappy creature could endure
without replying. I felt sure that an answer would come, and I resolved
not to go out all day. About two there was a ring, and Prudence
entered.
I tried to assume an indifferent air as I asked her what had brought
her; but that day Mme. Duvernoy was not in a laughing humour, and in a
really moved voice she said to me that since my return, that is to say
for about three weeks, I had left no occasion untried which could give
pain to Marguerite, that she was completely upset by it, and that the
scene of last night and my angry letter of the morning had forced her
to take to her bed. In short, without making any reproach, Marguerite
sent to ask me for a little pity, since she had no longer the moral or
physical strength to endure what I was making her suffer.
“That Mlle. Gautier,” I said to Prudence, “should turn me out of her
own house is quite reasonable, but that she should insult the woman
whom I love, under the pretence that this woman is my mistress, is a
thing I will never permit.”
“My friend,” said Prudence, “you are under the influence of a woman who
has neither heart nor sense; you are in love with her, it is true, but
that is not a reason for torturing a woman who can not defend herself.”
“Let Mlle. Gautier send me her Comte de N. and the sides will be
equal.”
“You know very well that she will not do that. So, my dear Armand, let
her alone. If you saw her you would be ashamed of the way in which you
are treating her. She is white, she coughs—she won’t last long now.”
And Prudence held out her hand to me, adding:
“Come and see her; it will make her very happy.”
“I have no desire to meet M. de N.”
“M. de N. is never there. She can not endure him.”
“If Marguerite wishes to see me, she knows where I live; let her come
to see me, but, for my part, I will never put foot in the Rue d’Antin.”
“Will you receive her well?”
“Certainly.”
“Well, I am sure that she will come.”
“Let her come.”
“Shall you be out to-day?”
“I shall be at home all the evening.”
“I will tell her.”
And Prudence left me.
I did not even write to tell Olympe not to expect me. I never troubled
much about her, scarcely going to see her one night a week. She
consoled herself, I believe, with an actor from some theatre or other.
I went out for dinner and came back almost immediately. I had a fire
lit in my room and I told Joseph he could go out.
I can give you no idea of the different impressions which agitated me
during the hour in which I waited; but when, toward nine o’clock, I
heard a ring, they thronged together into one such emotion, that, as I
opened the door, I was obliged to lean against the wall to keep myself
from falling.
Fortunately the anteroom was in half darkness, and the change in my
countenance was less visible. Marguerite entered.
She was dressed in black and veiled. I could scarcely recognise her
face through the veil. She went into the drawing-room and raised her
veil. She was pale as marble.
“I am here, Armand,” she said; “you wished to see me and I have come.”
And letting her head fall on her hands, she burst into tears.
I went up to her.
“What is the matter?” I said to her in a low voice.
She pressed my hand without a word, for tears still veiled her voice.
But after a few minutes, recovering herself a little, she said to me:
“You have been very unkind to me, Armand, and I have done nothing to
you.”
“Nothing?” I answered, with a bitter smile.
“Nothing but what circumstances forced me to do.”
I do not know if you have ever in your life experienced, or if you will
ever experience, what I felt at the sight of Marguerite.
The last time she had come to see me she had sat in the same place
where she was now sitting; only, since then, she had been the mistress
of another man, other kisses than mine had touched her lips, toward
which, in spite of myself, my own reached out, and yet I felt that I
loved this woman as much, more perhaps, than I had ever loved her.
It was difficult for me to begin the conversation on the subject which
brought her. Marguerite no doubt realized it, for she went on:
“I have come to trouble you, Armand, for I have two things to ask:
pardon for what I said yesterday to Mlle. Olympe, and pity for what you
are perhaps still ready to do to me. Intentionally or not, since your
return you have given me so much pain that I should be incapable now of
enduring a fourth part of what I have endured till now. You will have
pity on me, won’t you? And you will understand that a man who is not
heartless has other nobler things to do than to take his revenge upon a
sick and sad woman like me. See, take my hand. I am in a fever. I left
my bed to come to you, and ask, not for your friendship, but for your
indifference.”
I took Marguerite’s hand. It was burning, and the poor woman shivered
under her fur cloak.
I rolled the arm-chair in which she was sitting up to the fire.
“Do you think, then, that I did not suffer,” said I, “on that night
when, after waiting for you in the country, I came to look for you in
Paris, and found nothing but the letter which nearly drove me mad? How
could you have deceived me, Marguerite, when I loved you so much?
“Do not speak of that, Armand; I did not come to speak of that. I
wanted to see you only not an enemy, and I wanted to take your hand
once more. You have a mistress; she is young, pretty, you love her they
say. Be happy with her and forget me.”
“And you. You are happy, no doubt?”
“Have I the face of a happy woman, Armand? Do not mock my sorrow, you,
who know better than anyone what its cause and its depth are.”
“It only depended on you not to have been unhappy at all, if you are as
you say.”
“No, my friend; circumstances were stronger than my will. I obeyed, not
the instincts of a light woman, as you seem to say, but a serious
necessity, and reasons which you will know one day, and which will make
you forgive me.”
“Why do you not tell me those reasons to-day?”
“Because they would not bring about an impossible reunion between us,
and they would separate you perhaps from those from whom you must not
be separated.”
“Who do you mean?”
“I can not tell you.”
“Then you are lying to me.”
Marguerite rose and went toward the door. I could not behold this
silent and expressive sorrow without being touched, when I compared in
my mind this pale and weeping woman with the madcap who had made fun of
me at the Opera Comique.
“You shall not go,” I said, putting myself in front of the door.
“Why?”
“Because, in spite of what you have done to me, I love you always, and
I want you to stay here.”
“To turn me out to-morrow? No; it is impossible. Our destinies are
separate; do not try to reunite them. You will despise me perhaps,
while now you can only hate me.”
“No, Marguerite,” I cried, feeling all my love and all my desire
reawaken at the contact of this woman. “No, I will forget everything,
and we will be happy as we promised one another that we would be.”
Marguerite shook her head doubtfully, and said:
“Am I not your slave, your dog? Do with me what you will. Take me; I am
yours.”
And throwing off her cloak and hat, she flung them on the sofa, and
began hurriedly to undo the front of her dress, for, by one of those
reactions so frequent in her malady, the blood rushed to her head and
stifled her. A hard, dry cough followed.
“Tell my coachman,” she said, “to go back with the carriage.”
I went down myself and sent him away. When I returned Marguerite was
lying in front of the fire, and her teeth chattered with the cold.
I took her in my arms. I undressed her, without her making a movement,
and carried her, icy cold, to the bed. Then I sat beside her and tried
to warm her with my caresses. She did not speak a word, but smiled at
me.
It was a strange night. All Marguerite’s life seemed to have passed
into the kisses with which she covered me, and I loved her so much that
in my transports of feverish love I asked myself whether I should not
kill her, so that she might never belong to another.
A month of love like that, and there would have remained only the
corpse of heart or body.
The dawn found us both awake. Marguerite was livid white. She did not
speak a word. From time to time, big tears rolled from her eyes, and
stayed upon her cheeks, shining like diamonds. Her thin arms opened,
from time to time, to hold me fast, and fell back helplessly upon the
bed.
For a moment it seemed to me as if I could forget all that had passed
since I had left Bougival, and I said to Marguerite:
“Shall we go away and leave Paris?”
“No, no!” she said, almost with affright; “we should be too unhappy. I
can do no more to make you happy, but while there is a breath of life
in me, I will be the slave of your fancies. At whatever hour of the day
or night you will, come, and I will be yours; but do not link your
future any more with mine, you would be too unhappy and you would make
me too unhappy. I shall still be pretty for a while; make the most of
it, but ask nothing more.”
When she had gone, I was frightened at the solitude in which she left
me. Two hours afterward I was still sitting on the side of the bed,
looking at the pillow which kept the imprint of her form, and asking
myself what was to become of me, between my love and my jealousy.
At five o’clock, without knowing what I was going to do, I went to the
Rue d’Antin.
Nanine opened to me.
“Madame can not receive you,” she said in an embarrassed way.
“Why?”
“Because M. le Comte de N. is there, and he has given orders to let no
one in.”
“Quite so,” I stammered; “I forgot.”
I went home like a drunken man, and do you know what I did during the
moment of jealous delirium which was long enough for the shameful thing
I was going to do? I said to myself that the woman was laughing at me;
I saw her alone with the count, saying over to him the same words that
she had said to me in the night, and taking a five-hundred-franc note I
sent it to her with these words:
“You went away so suddenly that I forgot to pay you. Here is the price
of your night.”
Then when the letter was sent I went out as if to free myself from the
instantaneous remorse of this infamous action.
I went to see Olympe, whom I found trying on dresses, and when we were
alone she sang obscene songs to amuse me. She was the very type of the
shameless, heartless, senseless courtesan, for me at least, for perhaps
some men might have dreamed of her as I dreamed of Marguerite. She
asked me for money. I gave it to her, and, free then to go, I returned
home.
Marguerite had not answered.
I need not tell you in what state of agitation I spent the next day. At
half past nine a messenger brought me an envelope containing my letter
and the five-hundred-franc note, not a word more.
“Who gave you this?” I asked the man.
“A lady who was starting with her maid in the next mail for Boulogne,
and who told me not to take it until the coach was out of the
courtyard.”
I rushed to the Rue d’Antin.
“Madame left for England at six o’clock,” said the porter.
There was nothing to hold me in Paris any longer, neither hate nor
love. I was exhausted by this series of shocks. One of my friends was
setting out on a tour in the East. I told my father I should like to
accompany him; my father gave me drafts and letters of introduction,
and eight or ten days afterward I embarked at Marseilles.
It was at Alexandria that I learned from an _attaché_ at the embassy,
whom I had sometimes seen at Marguerite’s, that the poor girl was
seriously ill.
I then wrote her the letter which she answered in the way you know; I
received it at Toulon.
I started at once, and you know the rest.
Now you have only to read a few sheets which Julie Duprat gave me; they
are the best commentary on what I have just told you.
Chapter XXV
Armand, tired by this long narrative, often interrupted by his tears,
put his two hands over his forehead and closed his eyes to think, or to
try to sleep, after giving me the pages written by the hand of
Marguerite. A few minutes after, a more rapid breathing told me that
Armand slept, but that light sleep which the least sound banishes.
This is what I read; I copy it without adding or omitting a syllable:
To-day is the 15th December. I have been ill three or four days. This
morning I stayed in bed. The weather is dark, I am sad; there is no one
by me. I think of you, Armand. And you, where are you, while I write
these lines? Far from Paris, far, far, they tell me, and perhaps you
have already forgotten Marguerite. Well, be happy; I owe you the only
happy moments in my life.
I can not help wanting to explain all my conduct to you, and I have
written you a letter; but, written by a girl like me, such a letter
might seem to be a lie, unless death had sanctified it by its
authority, and, instead of a letter, it were a confession.
To-day I am ill; I may die of this illness, for I have always had the
presentiment that I shall die young. My mother died of consumption, and
the way I have always lived could but increase the only heritage she
ever left me. But I do not want to die without clearing up for you
everything about me; that is, if, when you come back, you will still
trouble yourself about the poor girl whom you loved before you went
away.
This is what the letter contained; I shall like writing it over again,
so as to give myself another proof of my own justification.
You remember, Armand, how the arrival of your father surprised us at
Bougival; you remember the involuntary fright that his arrival caused
me, and the scene which took place between you and him, which you told
me of in the evening.
Next day, when you were at Paris, waiting for your father, and he did
not return, a man came to the door and handed in a letter from M.
Duval.
His letter, which I inclose with this, begged me, in the most serious
terms, to keep you away on the following day, on some excuse or other,
and to see your father, who wished to speak to me, and asked me
particularly not to say anything to you about it.
You know how I insisted on your returning to Paris next day.
You had only been gone an hour when your father presented himself. I
won’t say what impression his severe face made upon me. Your father had
the old theory that a courtesan is a being without heart or reason, a
sort of machine for coining gold, always ready, like the machine, to
bruise the hand that gives her everything, and to tear in pieces,
without pity or discernment, those who set her in motion.
Your father had written me a very polite letter, in order that I might
consent to see him; he did not present himself quite as he had written.
His manner at first was so stiff, insolent, and even threatening, that
I had to make him understand that I was in my own house, and that I had
no need to render him an account of my life, except because of the
sincere affection which I had for his son.
M. Duval calmed down a little, but still went on to say that he could
not any longer allow his son to ruin himself over me; that I was
beautiful, it was true, but, however beautiful I might be, I ought not
to make use of my beauty to spoil the future of a young man by such
expenditure as I was causing.
At that there was only one thing to do, to show him the proof that
since I was your mistress I had spared no sacrifice to be faithful to
you without asking for more money than you had to give me. I showed him
the pawn tickets, the receipts of the people to whom I had sold what I
could not pawn; I told him of my resolve to part with my furniture in
order to pay my debts, and live with you without being a too heavy
expense. I told him of our happiness, of how you had shown me the
possibility of a quieter and happier life, and he ended by giving in to
the evidence, offering me his hand, and asking pardon for the way in
which he had at first approached me.
Then he said to me:
“So, madame, it is not by remonstrances or by threats, but by
entreaties, that I must endeavour to obtain from you a greater
sacrifice than you have yet made for my son.”
I trembled at this beginning.
Your father came over to me, took both my hands, and continued in an
affectionate voice:
“My child, do not take what I have to say to you amiss; only remember
that there are sometimes in life cruel necessities for the heart, but
that they must be submitted to. You are good, your soul has generosity
unknown to many women who perhaps despise you, and are less worthy than
you. But remember that there is not only the mistress, but the family;
that besides love there are duties; that to the age of passion succeeds
the age when man, if he is to be respected, must plant himself solidly
in a serious position. My son has no fortune, and yet he is ready to
abandon to you the legacy of his mother. If he accepted from you the
sacrifice which you are on the point of making, his honour and dignity
would require him to give you, in exchange for it, this income, which
would always put you out of danger of adversity. But he can not accept
this sacrifice, because the world, which does not know you, would give
a wrong interpretation to this acceptance, and such an interpretation
must not tarnish the name which we bear. No one would consider whether
Armand loves you, whether you love him, whether this mutual love means
happiness to him and redemption to you; they would see only one thing,
that Armand Duval allowed a kept woman (forgive me, my child, for what
I am forced to say to you) to sell all she had for him. Then the day of
reproaches and regrets would arrive, be sure, for you or for others,
and you would both bear a chain that you could not sever. What would
you do then? Your youth would be lost, my son’s future destroyed; and
I, his father, should receive from only one of my children the
recompense that I look for from both.
“You are young, beautiful, life will console you; you are noble, and
the memory of a good deed will redeem you from many past deeds. During
the six months that he has known you Armand has forgotten me. I wrote
to him four times, and he has never once replied. I might have died and
he not known it!
“Whatever may be your resolution of living otherwise than as you have
lived, Armand, who loves you, will never consent to the seclusion to
which his modest fortune would condemn you, and to which your beauty
does not entitle you. Who knows what he would do then! He has gambled,
I know; without telling you of it, I know also, but, in a moment of
madness, he might have lost part of what I have saved, during many
years, for my daughter’s portion, for him, and for the repose of my old
age. What might have happened may yet happen.
“Are you sure, besides, that the life which you are giving up for him
will never again come to attract you? Are you sure, you who have loved
him, that you will never love another? Would you not suffer on seeing
the hindrances set by your love to your lover’s life, hindrances for
which you would be powerless to console him, if, with age, thoughts of
ambition should succeed to dreams of love? Think over all that, madame.
You love Armand; prove it to him by the sole means which remains to you
of yet proving it to him, by sacrificing your love to his future. No
misfortune has yet arrived, but one will arrive, and perhaps a greater
one than those which I foresee. Armand might become jealous of a man
who has loved you; he might provoke him, fight, be killed. Think, then,
what you would suffer in the presence of a father who should call on
you to render an account for the life of his son!
“Finally, my dear child, let me tell you all, for I have not yet told
you all, let me tell you what has brought me to Paris. I have a
daughter, as I have told you, young, beautiful, pure as an angel. She
loves, and she, too, has made this love the dream of her life. I wrote
all that to Armand, but, absorbed in you, he made no reply. Well, my
daughter is about to marry. She is to marry the man whom she loves; she
enters an honourable family, which requires that mine has to be no less
honourable. The family of the man who is to become my son-in-law has
learned what manner of life Armand is leading in Paris, and has
declared to me that the marriage must be broken off if Armand continues
this life. The future of a child who has done nothing against you, and
who has the right of looking forward to a happy future, is in your
hands. Have you the right, have you the strength, to shatter it? In the
name of your love and of your repentance, Marguerite, grant me the
happiness of my child.”
I wept silently, my friend, at all these reflections which I had so
often made, and which, in the mouth of your father, took a yet more
serious reality. I said to myself all that your father dared not say to
me, though it had come to his lips twenty times: that I was, after all,
only a kept woman, and that whatever excuse I gave for our liaison, it
would always look like calculation on my part; that my past life left
me no right to dream of such a future, and that I was accepting
responsibilities for which my habits and reputation were far from
giving any guarantee. In short, I loved you, Armand.
The paternal way in which M. Duval had spoken to me; the pure memories
that he awakened in me; the respect of this old man, which I would
gain; yours, which I was sure of gaining later on: all that called up
in my heart thoughts which raised me in my own eyes with a sort of holy
pride, unknown till then. When I thought that one day this old man, who
was now imploring me for the future of his son, would bid his daughter
mingle my name with her prayers, as the name of a mysterious friend, I
seemed to become transformed, and I felt a pride in myself.
The exaltation of the moment perhaps exaggerated the truth of these
impressions, but that was what I felt, friend, and these new feelings
silenced the memory of the happy days I had spent with you.
“Tell me, sir,” I said to your father, wiping away my tears, “do you
believe that I love your son?”
“Yes,” said M. Duval.
“With a disinterested love?”
“Yes.”
“Do you believe that I had made this love the hope, the dream, the
forgiveness of my life?”
“Implicitly.”
“Well, sir, embrace me once, as you would embrace your daughter, and I
swear to you that that kiss, the only chaste kiss I have ever had, will
make me strong against my love, and that within a week your son will be
once more at your side, perhaps unhappy for a time, but cured forever.”
“You are a noble child,” replied your father, kissing me on the
forehead, “and you are making an attempt for which God will reward you;
but I greatly fear that you will have no influence upon my son.”
“Oh, be at rest, sir; he will hate me.”
I had to set up between us, as much for me as for you, an
insurmountable barrier.
I wrote to Prudence to say that I accepted the proposition of the Comte
de N., and that she was to tell him that I would sup with her and him.
I sealed the letter, and, without telling him what it contained, asked
your father to have it forwarded to its address on reaching Paris.
He inquired of me what it contained.
“Your son’s welfare,” I answered.
Your father embraced me once more. I felt two grateful tears on my
forehead, like the baptism of my past faults, and at the moment when I
consented to give myself up to another man I glowed with pride at the
thought of what I was redeeming by this new fault.
It was quite natural, Armand. You told me that your father was the most
honest man in the world.
M. Duval returned to his carriage, and set out for Paris.
I was only a woman, and when I saw you again I could not help weeping,
but I did not give way.
Did I do right? That is what I ask myself to-day, as I lie ill in my
bed, that I shall never leave, perhaps, until I am dead.
You are witness of what I felt as the hour of our separation
approached; your father was no longer there to support me, and there
was a moment when I was on the point of confessing everything to you,
so terrified was I at the idea that you were going to hate and despise
me.
One thing which you will not believe, perhaps, Armand, is that I prayed
God to give me strength; and what proves that he accepted my sacrifice
is that he gave me the strength for which I prayed.
At supper I still had need of aid, for I could not think of what I was
going to do, so much did I fear that my courage would fail me. Who
would ever have said that I, Marguerite Gautier, would have suffered so
at the mere thought of a new lover? I drank for forgetfulness, and when
I woke next day I was beside the count.
That is the whole truth, friend. Judge me and pardon me, as I have
pardoned you for all the wrong that you have done me since that day.
Chapter XXVI
What followed that fatal night you know as well as I; but what you can
not know, what you can not suspect, is what I have suffered since our
separation.
I heard that your father had taken you away with him, but I felt sure
that you could not live away from me for long, and when I met you in
the Champs-Elysées, I was a little upset, but by no means surprised.
Then began that series of days; each of them brought me a fresh insult
from you. I received them all with a kind of joy, for, besides proving
to me that you still loved me, it seemed to me as if the more you
persecuted me the more I should be raised in your eyes when you came to
know the truth.
Do not wonder at my joy in martyrdom, Armand; your love for me had
opened my heart to noble enthusiasm.
Still, I was not so strong as that quite at once.
Between the time of the sacrifice made for you and the time of your
return a long while elapsed, during which I was obliged to have
recourse to physical means in order not to go mad, and in order to be
blinded and deafened in the whirl of life into which I flung myself.
Prudence has told you (has she not?) how I went to all the fêtes and
balls and orgies. I had a sort of hope that I should kill myself by all
these excesses, and I think it will not be long before this hope is
realized. My health naturally got worse and worse, and when I sent Mme.
Duvernoy to ask you for pity I was utterly worn out, body and soul.
I will not remind you, Armand, of the return you made for the last
proof of love that I gave you, and of the outrage by which you drove
away a dying woman, who could not resist your voice when you asked her
for a night of love, and who, like a fool, thought for one instant that
she might again unite the past with the present. You had the right to
do what you did, Armand; people have not always put so high a price on
a night of mine!
I left everything after that. Olympe has taken my place with the Comte
de N., and has told him, I hear, the reasons for my leaving him. The
Comte de G. was at London. He is one of those men who give just enough
importance to making love to women like me for it to be an agreeable
pastime, and who are thus able to remain friends with women, not hating
them because they have never been jealous of them, and he is, too, one
of those grand seigneurs who open only a part of their hearts to us,
but the whole of their purses. It was of him that I immediately
thought. I joined him in London. He received me as kindly as possible,
but he was the lover there of a woman in society, and he feared to
compromise himself if he were seen with me. He introduced me to his
friends, who gave a supper in my honour, after which one of them took
me home with him.
What else was there for me to do, my friend? If I had killed myself it
would have burdened your life, which ought to be happy, with a needless
remorse; and then, what is the good of killing oneself when one is so
near dying already?
I became a body without a soul, a thing without a thought; I lived for
some time in that automatic way; then I returned to Paris, and asked
after you; I heard then that you were gone on a long voyage. There was
nothing left to hold me to life. My existence became what it had been
two years before I knew you. I tried to win back the duke, but I had
offended him too deeply. Old men are not patient, no doubt because they
realize that they are not eternal. I got weaker every day. I was pale
and sad and thinner than ever. Men who buy love examine the goods
before taking them. At Paris there were women in better health, and not
so thin as I was; I was rather forgotten. That is all the past up to
yesterday.
Now I am seriously ill. I have written to the duke to ask him for
money, for I have none, and the creditors have returned, and come to me
with their bills with pitiless perseverance. Will the duke answer? Why
are you not in Paris, Armand? You would come and see me, and your
visits would do me good.
December 20.
The weather is horrible; it is snowing, and I am alone. I have been in
such a fever for the last three days that I could not write you a word.
No news, my friend; every day I hope vaguely for a letter from you, but
it does not come, and no doubt it will never come. Only men are strong
enough not to forgive. The duke has not answered.
Prudence is pawning my things again.
I have been spitting blood all the time. Oh, you would be sorry for me
if you could see me. You are indeed happy to be under a warm sky, and
not, like me, with a whole winter of ice on your chest. To-day I got up
for a little while, and looked out through the curtains of my window,
and watched the life of Paris passing below, the life with which I have
now nothing more to do. I saw the faces of some people I knew, passing
rapidly, joyous and careless. Not one lifted his eyes to my window.
However, a few young men have come to inquire for me. Once before I was
ill, and you, though you did not know me, though you had had nothing
from me but an impertinence the day I met you first, you came to
inquire after me every day. We spent six months together. I had all the
love for you that a woman’s heart can hold and give, and you are far
away, you are cursing me, and there is not a word of consolation from
you. But it is only chance that has made you leave me, I am sure, for
if you were at Paris, you would not leave my bedside.
December 25.
My doctor tells me I must not write every day. And indeed my memories
only increase my fever, but yesterday I received a letter which did me
good, more because of what it said than by the material help which it
contained. I can write to you, then, to-day. This letter is from your
father, and this is what it says:
“MADAME: I have just learned that you are ill. If I were at Paris I
would come and ask after you myself; if my son were here I would send
him; but I can not leave C., and Armand is six or seven hundred leagues
from here; permit me, then, simply to write to you, madame, to tell you
how pained I am to hear of your illness, and believe in my sincere
wishes for your speedy recovery.
“One of my good friends, M. H., will call on you; will you kindly
receive him? I have intrusted him with a commission, the result of
which I await impatiently.
“Believe me, madame,
“Yours most faithfully.”
This is the letter he sent me. Your father has a noble heart; love him
well, my friend, for there are few men so worthy of being loved. This
paper signed by his name has done me more good than all the
prescriptions of our great doctor.
This morning M. H. called. He seemed much embarrassed by the delicate
mission which M. Duval had intrusted to him. As a matter of fact, he
came to bring me three thousand francs from your father. I wanted to
refuse at first, but M. H. told me that my refusal would annoy M.
Duval, who had authorized him to give me this sum now, and later on
whatever I might need. I accepted it, for, coming from your father, it
could not be exactly taking alms. If I am dead when you come back, show
your father what I have written for him, and tell him that in writing
these lines the poor woman to whom he was kind enough to write so
consoling a letter wept tears of gratitude and prayed God for him.
January 4.
I have passed some terrible days. I never knew the body could suffer
so. Oh, my past life! I pay double for it now.
There has been someone to watch by me every night; I can not breathe.
What remains of my poor existence is shared between being delirious and
coughing.
The dining-room is full of sweets and all sorts of presents that my
friends have brought. Some of them, I dare say, are hoping that I shall
be their mistress later on. If they could see what sickness has made of
me, they would go away in terror.
Prudence is giving her New Year’s presents with those I have received.
There is a thaw, and the doctor says that I may go out in a few days if
the fine weather continues.
January 8.
I went out yesterday in my carriage. The weather was lovely. The
Champs-Elysées was full of people. It was like the first smile of
spring. Everything about me had a festal air. I never knew before that
a ray of sunshine could contain so much joy, sweetness, and
consolation.
I met almost all the people I knew, all happy, all absorbed in their
pleasures. How many happy people don’t even know that they are happy!
Olympe passed me in an elegant carriage that M. de N. has given her.
She tried to insult me by her look. She little knows how far I am from
such things now. A nice fellow, whom I have known for a long time,
asked me if I would have supper with him and one of his friends, who,
he said, was very anxious to make my acquaintance. I smiled sadly and
gave him my hand, burning with fever. I never saw such an astonished
countenance.
I came in at four, and had quite an appetite for my dinner. Going out
has done me good. If I were only going to get well! How the sight of
the life and happiness of others gives a desire of life to those who,
only the night before, in the solitude of their soul and in the shadow
of their sick-room, only wanted to die soon!
January 10.
The hope of getting better was only a dream. I am back in bed again,
covered with plasters which burn me. If I were to offer the body that
people paid so dear for once, how much would they give, I wonder,
to-day?
We must have done something very wicked before we were born, or else we
must be going to be very happy indeed when we are dead, for God to let
this life have all the tortures of expiation and all the sorrows of an
ordeal.
January 12.
I am always ill.
The Comte de N. sent me some money yesterday. I did not keep it. I
won’t take anything from that man. It is through him that you are not
here.
Oh, that good time at Bougival! Where is it now?
If I come out of this room alive I will make a pilgrimage to the house
we lived in together, but I will never leave it until I am dead.
Who knows if I shall write to you to-morrow?
January 25.
I have not slept for eleven nights. I am suffocated. I imagine every
moment that I am going to die. The doctor has forbidden me to touch a
pen. Julie Duprat, who is looking after me, lets me write these few
lines to you. Will you not come back before I die? Is it all over
between us forever? It seems to me as if I should get well if you came.
What would be the good of getting well?
January 28.
This morning I was awakened by a great noise. Julie, who slept in my
room, ran into the dining-room. I heard men’s voices, and hers
protesting against them in vain. She came back crying.
They had come to seize my things. I told her to let what they call
justice have its way. The bailiff came into my room with his hat on. He
opened the drawers, wrote down what he saw, and did not even seem to be
aware that there was a dying woman in the bed that fortunately the
charity of the law leaves me.
He said, indeed, before going, that I could appeal within nine days,
but he left a man behind to keep watch. My God! what is to become of
me? This scene has made me worse than I was before. Prudence wanted to
go and ask your father’s friend for money, but I would not let her.
I received your letter this morning. I was in need of it. Will my
answer reach you in time? Will you ever see me again? This is a happy
day, and it has made me forget all the days I have passed for the last
six weeks. I seem as if I am better, in spite of the feeling of sadness
under the impression of which I replied to you.
After all, no one is unhappy always.
When I think that it may happen to me not to die, for you to come back,
for me to see the spring again, for you still to love me, and for us to
begin over again our last year’s life!
Fool that I am! I can scarcely hold the pen with which I write to you
of this wild dream of my heart.
Whatever happens, I loved you well, Armand, and I would have died long
ago if I had not had the memory of your love to help me and a sort of
vague hope of seeing you beside me again.
February 4.
The Comte de G. has returned. His mistress has been unfaithful to him.
He is very sad; he was very fond of her. He came to tell me all about
it. The poor fellow is in rather a bad way as to money; all the same,
he has paid my bailiff and sent away the man.
I talked to him about you, and he promised to tell you about me. I
forgot that I had been his mistress, and he tried to make me forget it,
too. He is a good friend.
The duke sent yesterday to inquire after me, and this morning he came
to see me. I do not know how the old man still keeps alive. He remained
with me three hours and did not say twenty words. Two big tears fell
from his eyes when he saw how pale I was. The memory of his daughter’s
death made him weep, no doubt. He will have seen her die twice. His
back was bowed, his head bent toward the ground, his lips drooping, his
eyes vacant. Age and sorrow weigh with a double weight on his worn-out
body. He did not reproach me. It looked as if he rejoiced secretly to
see the ravages that disease had made in me. He seemed proud of being
still on his feet, while I, who am still young, was broken down by
suffering.
The bad weather has returned. No one comes to see me. Julie watches by
me as much as she can. Prudence, to whom I can no longer give as much
as I used to, begins to make excuses for not coming.
Now that I am so near death, in spite of what the doctors tell me, for
I have several, which proves that I am getting worse, I am almost sorry
that I listened to your father; if I had known that I should only be
taking a year of your future, I could not have resisted the longing to
spend that year with you, and, at least, I should have died with a
friend to hold my hand. It is true that if we had lived together this
year, I should not have died so soon.
God’s will be done!
February 5.
Oh, come, come, Armand! I suffer horribly; I am going to die, O God! I
was so miserable yesterday that I wanted to spend the evening, which
seemed as if it were going to be as long as the last, anywhere but at
home. The duke came in the morning. It seems to me as if the sight of
this old man, whom death has forgotten, makes me die faster.
Despite the burning fever which devoured me, I made them dress me and
take me to the Vaudeville. Julie put on some rouge for me, without
which I should have looked like a corpse. I had the box where I gave
you our first rendezvous. All the time I had my eyes fixed on the stall
where you sat that day, though a sort of country fellow sat there,
laughing loudly at all the foolish things that the actors said. I was
half dead when they brought me home. I coughed and spat blood all the
night. To-day I can not speak, I can scarcely move my arm. My God! My
God! I am going to die! I have been expecting it, but I can not get
used to the thought of suffering more than I suffer now, and if—
After this the few characters traced by Marguerite were indecipherable,
and what followed was written by Julie Duprat.
February 18.
MONSIEUR ARMAND:
Since the day that Marguerite insisted on going to the theatre she has
got worse and worse. She has completely lost her voice, and now the use
of her limbs.
What our poor friend suffers is impossible to say. I am not used to
emotions of this kind, and I am in a state of constant fright.
How I wish you were here! She is almost always delirious; but delirious
or lucid, it is always your name that she pronounces, when she can
speak a word.
The doctor tells me that she is not here for long. Since she got so ill
the old duke has not returned. He told the doctor that the sight was
too much for him.
Mme. Duvernoy is not behaving well. This woman, who thought she could
get more money out of Marguerite, at whose expense she was living
almost completely, has contracted liabilities which she can not meet,
and seeing that her neighbour is no longer of use to her, she does not
even come to see her. Everybody is abandoning her. M. de G., prosecuted
for his debts, has had to return to London. On leaving, he sent us more
money; he has done all he could, but they have returned to seize the
things, and the creditors are only waiting for her to die in order to
sell everything.
I wanted to use my last resources to put a stop to it, but the bailiff
told me it was no use, and that there are other seizures to follow.
Since she must die, it is better to let everything go than to save it
for her family, whom she has never cared to see, and who have never
cared for her. You can not conceive in the midst of what gilded misery
the poor thing is dying. Yesterday we had absolutely no money. Plate,
jewels, shawls, everything is in pawn; the rest is sold or seized.
Marguerite is still conscious of what goes on around her, and she
suffers in body, mind, and heart. Big tears trickle down her cheeks, so
thin and pale that you would never recognise the face of her whom you
loved so much, if you could see her. She has made me promise to write
to you when she can no longer write, and I write before her. She turns
her eyes toward me, but she no longer sees me; her eyes are already
veiled by the coming of death; yet she smiles, and all her thoughts,
all her soul are yours, I am sure.
Every time the door opens her eyes brighten, and she thinks you are
going to come in; then, when she sees that it is not you, her face
resumes its sorrowful expression, a cold sweat breaks out over it, and
her cheek-bones flush.
February 19, midnight.
What a sad day we have had to-day, poor M. Armand! This morning
Marguerite was stifling; the doctor bled her, and her voice has
returned to her a while. The doctor begged her to see a priest. She
said “Yes,” and he went himself to fetch an abbe’ from Saint Roch.
Meanwhile Marguerite called me up to her bed, asked me to open a
cupboard, and pointed out a cap and a long chemise covered with lace,
and said in a feeble voice:
“I shall die as soon as I have confessed. Then you will dress me in
these things; it is the whim of a dying woman.”
Then she embraced me with tears and added:
“I can speak, but I am stifled when I speak; I am stifling. Air!”
I burst into tears, opened the window, and a few minutes afterward the
priest entered. I went up to him; when he knew where he was, he seemed
afraid of being badly received.
“Come in boldly, father,” I said to him.
He stayed a very short time in the room, and when he came out he said
to me:
“She lived a sinner, and she will die a Christian.”
A few minutes afterward he returned with a choir boy bearing a
crucifix, and a sacristan who went before them ringing the bell to
announce that God was coming to the dying one.
They went all three into the bed-room where so many strange words have
been said, but was now a sort of holy tabernacle.
I fell on my knees. I do not know how long the impression of what I saw
will last, but I do not think that, till my turn comes, any human thing
can make so deep an impression on me.
The priest anointed with holy oil the feet and hands and forehead of
the dying woman, repeated a short prayer, and Marguerite was ready to
set out for the heaven to which I doubt not she will go, if God has
seen the ordeal of her life and the sanctity of her death.
Since then she has not said a word or made a movement. Twenty times I
should have thought her dead if I had not heard her breathing
painfully.
February 20, 5 P.M.
All is over.
Marguerite fell into her last agony at about two o’clock. Never did a
martyr suffer such torture, to judge by the cries she uttered. Two or
three times she sat upright in the bed, as if she would hold on to her
life, which was escaping toward God.
Two or three times also she said your name; then all was silent, and
she fell back on the bed exhausted. Silent tears flowed from her eyes,
and she was dead.
Then I went up to her; I called her, and as she did not answer I closed
her eyes and kissed her on the forehead.
Poor, dear Marguerite, I wish I were a holy woman that my kiss might
recommend you to God.
Then I dressed her as she had asked me to do. I went to find a priest
at Saint Roch, I burned two candles for her, and I prayed in the church
for an hour.
I gave the money she left to the poor.
I do not know much about religion, but I think that God will know that
my tears were genuine, my prayers fervent, my alms-giving sincere, and
that he will have pity on her who, dying young and beautiful, has only
had me to close her eyes and put her in her shroud.
February 22.
The burial took place to-day. Many of Marguerite’s friends came to the
church. Some of them wept with sincerity. When the funeral started on
the way to Montmartre only two men followed it: the Comte de G., who
came from London on purpose, and the duke, who was supported by two
footmen.
I write you these details from her house, in the midst of my tears and
under the lamp which burns sadly beside a dinner which I can not touch,
as you can imagine, but which Nanine has got for me, for I have eaten
nothing for twenty-four hours.
My life can not retain these sad impressions for long, for my life is
not my own any more than Marguerite’s was hers; that is why I give you
all these details on the very spot where they occurred, in the fear, if
a long time elapsed between them and your return, that I might not be
able to give them to you with all their melancholy exactitude.
Chapter XXVII
“You have read it?” said Armand, when I had finished the manuscript.
“I understand what you must have suffered, my friend, if all that I
read is true.”
“My father confirmed it in a letter.”
We talked for some time over the sad destiny which had been
accomplished, and I went home to rest a little.
Armand, still sad, but a little relieved by the narration of his story,
soon recovered, and we went together to pay a visit to Prudence and to
Julie Duprat.
Prudence had become bankrupt. She told us that Marguerite was the cause
of it; that during her illness she had lent her a lot of money in the
form of promissory notes, which she could not pay, Marguerite having
died without having returned her the money, and without having given
her a receipt with which she could present herself as a creditor.
By the help of this fable, which Mme. Duvernoy repeated everywhere in
order to account for her money difficulties, she extracted a note for a
thousand francs from Armand, who did not believe it, but who pretended
to, out of respect for all those in whose company Marguerite had lived.
Then we called on Julie Duprat, who told us the sad incident which she
had witnessed, shedding real tears at the remembrance of her friend.
Lastly, we went to Marguerite’s grave, on which the first rays of the
April sun were bringing the first leaves into bud.
One duty remained to Armand—to return to his father. He wished me to
accompany him.
We arrived at C., where I saw M. Duval, such as I had imagined him from
the portrait his son had made of him, tall, dignified, kindly.
He welcomed Armand with tears of joy, and clasped my hand
affectionately. I was not long in seeing that the paternal sentiment
was that which dominated all others in his mind.
His daughter, named Blanche, had that transparence of eyes, that
serenity of the mouth, which indicates a soul that conceives only holy
thoughts and lips that repeat only pious words. She welcomed her
brother’s return with smiles, not knowing, in the purity of her youth,
that far away a courtesan had sacrificed her own happiness at the mere
invocation of her name.
I remained for some time in their happy family, full of indulgent care
for one who brought them the convalescence of his heart.
I returned to Paris, where I wrote this story just as it had been told
me. It has only one merit, which will perhaps be denied it; that is,
that it is true.
I do not draw from this story the conclusion that all women like
Marguerite are capable of doing all that she did—far from it; but I
have discovered that one of them experienced a serious love in the
course of her life, that she suffered for it, and that she died of it.
I have told the reader all that I learned. It was my duty.
I am not the apostle of vice, but I would gladly be the echo of noble
sorrow wherever I bear its voice in prayer.
The story of Marguerite is an exception, I repeat; had it not been an
exception, it would not have been worth the trouble of writing it.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CAMILLE (LA DAME AUX CAMILIAS) ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
United States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.
1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that:
* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation."
* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
works.
* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
|